Two sermons tending to direction for Christian cariage [sic] both in afflictions incumbent, and in judgements imminent : the former on Psalm 13.1, the latter on Hebr. 11.7 / by Thomas Gataker, B. in D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
         Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
      
       
         
           1623
        
      
       Approx. 319 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 77 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01554
         STC 11681.3
         ESTC S118743
         39960723
         ocm 39960723
         19354
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01554)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19354)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1066:10 or 1945:16)
      
       
         
           
             Two sermons tending to direction for Christian cariage [sic] both in afflictions incumbent, and in judgements imminent : the former on Psalm 13.1, the latter on Hebr. 11.7 / by Thomas Gataker, B. in D. and pastor of Rotherhith.
             Gataker, Thomas, 1574-1654.
          
           [8], 77, [11], 81-130 p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Haviland,
             London :
             1623.
          
           
             Each sermon has special t.p.
             Signatures: A-L4, m4, M-R4, S1.
             Identified as STC 11681 on reel 1066.
             Reproductions of originals in the British Library.
             David's remembrancer -- Noah his obedience.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms XIII, 1 -- Sermons.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews XI, 7 -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Two
           Sermons
           :
        
         
           TENDING
           TO
           DIRECTION
           FOR
           CHRISTIAN
           CARIAGE
           ,
           Both
           in
           AFFLICTIONS
           INCVMBENT
           ,
           And
           in
           IVDGEMENTS
           IMMINENT
           .
        
         
           THE
           FORMER
           on
           PSALM
           .
           13.
           1.
           
        
         
           THE
           LATTER
           on
           HEBR.
           11.
           7.
           
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           GATAKER
           B.
           in
           D.
           and
           Pastor
           of
           ROTHERHITH
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           IOHN
           HAVILAND
           .
           1623.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               DAVIDS
               Remembrancer
               .
            
             
               A
               MEDITATION
               ON
               PSALME
               13.
               1.
               
            
             
               Deliuered
               in
               a
               Sermon
               at
               
                 Serjeants
                 Inne
                 in
                 Fleet-street
              
               .
            
             
               By
               THOMAS
               GATAKER
               ,
               Bachelor
               in
               Diuinitie
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               Rotherhith
               .
            
             
               ESAI
               .
               62.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               You
               that
               are
               mindfull
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               not
               silent
               :
               Giue
               him
               no
               rest
               ,
               till
               he
               repaire
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               till
               he
               make
               her
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               IOHN
               HAVILAND
               .
               1623.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOVRABLE
               Sir
               IAMES
               LEY
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               ,
               Lord
               Chiefe
               Iustice
               of
               his
               Maiesties
               Bench.
               
            
             
               
                 RIGHT
                 HONOVRABLE
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 ALBEIT
                 Speech
              
               haue
               no
               small
               aduantage
               of
               Writing
               ;
               in
               that
               a
               
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 viuacitie
              
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               hath
               by
               much
               :
               the
               latter
               seeming
               to
               be
               but
               as
               b
               
                 a
                 dead
                 shadow
              
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               Elocution
               c
               the
               very
               
                 vitall
                 spirit
              
               and
               
                 chiefe
                 grace
              
               of
               
                 an
                 Oration
              
               ,
               and
               
               that
               ,
               which
               d
               that
               
                 most
                 eminent
                 Orator
              
               and
               *
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Elo●…
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               not
               
                 the
                 Prime
                 pa●…
              
               only
               
                 of
                 Oratorie
              
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               e
               
                 all
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 al
              
               ,
               being
               f
               wanting
               in
               it
               :
               In
               regard
               wherof
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               make
               so
               deepe
               an
               impression
               ,
               or
               to
               worke
               vpon
               the
               affections
               so
               powerfully
               as
               g
               that
               doth
               ;
               &
               it
               is
               accounted
               therfore
               but
               h
               
                 a
                 second
                 shift
              
               ,
               and
               as
               sailing
               with
               
                 a
                 side-winde
              
               ,
               where
               a
               direct
               fore-winde
               faileth
               .
               Yet
               herein
               hath
               Writing
               the
               ods
               of
               Speech
               ;
               in
               that
               by
               it
               we
               may
               speake
               as
               well
               to
               the
               absent
               as
               to
               the
               present
               ;
               by
               it
               men
               restrained
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               from
               publike
               ●…mployment
               ,
               yet
               may
               notwithstanding
               much
               profit
               the
               publike
               ,
               &
               sitting
               themselues
               still
               at
               home
               ,
               benefit
               others
               abroad
               ;
               yea
               by
               it
               ,
               not
               the
               i
               liuing
               only
               may
               conuerse
               
               with
               the
               liuing
               ,
               k
               though
               neuer
               so
               farre
               both
               by
               
                 sea
                 and
                 land
              
               seuered
               either
               from
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               liuing
               also
               may
               haue
               profitable
               commerce
               and
               dealing
               with
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               l
               we
               haue
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               writings
               still
               extant
               with
               those
               that
               died
               and
               departed
               this
               world
               ,
               euen
               thousands
               of
               yeeres
               since
               ,
               to
               our
               exceeding
               great
               comfort
               and
               inestimable
               gaine
               .
               Being
               therefore
               moued
               by
               some
               that
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               deliuered
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               be
               present
               at
               the
               deliuery
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               
                 this
                 weake
                 discourse
              
               ,
               by
               helpe
               of
               
                 Pen
                 and
                 Presse
              
               ,
               more
               publike
               ,
               as
               dealing
               in
               
                 an
                 Argument
              
               not
               vnfitting
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               they
               desired
               to
               be
               more
               fully
               either
               instructed
               or
               directed
               in
               ,
               which
               by
               meanes
               thereof
               they
               supposed
               that
               both
               themselues
               and
               many
               other
               might
               be
               ;
               I
               was
               the
               rather
               induced
               to
               condescend
               to
               this
               their
               desire
               ,
               that
               by
               presenting
               of
               it
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               
                 the
                 prime
                 Member
              
               of
               that
               
                 graue
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Societie
              
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               deliuered
               :
               I
               might
               giue
               some
               poore
               pledge
               and
               testimonie
               of
               my
               due
               and
               deserued
               respect
               to
               your
               Honour
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               thankfull
               acknowledgement
               of
               such
               fauours
               ,
               as
               haue
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               by
               your
               Lordship
               beene
               shewed
               me
               ,
               as
               well
               during
               the
               time
               of
               mine
               employment
               at
               Lincolnes-Inne
               ,
               (
               where
               your
               Lordship
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               whom
               I
               receiued
               kinde
               acceptance
               from
               ,
               being
               Reader
               at
               the
               time
               of
               my
               first
               accesse
               thither
               ,
               )
               as
               since
               also
               .
               Hauing
               therefore
               during
               my
               late
               restraint
               by
               some
               infirmitie
               and
               weaknesse
               that
               constrained
               me
               to
               keepe
               home
               ,
               and
               to
               intermit
               my
               publike
               imployment
               ,
               taken
               some
               time
               to
               reuiew
               ,
               supply
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               my
               former
               Meditations
               of
               the
               Subiect
               then
               
               handled
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               could
               not
               so
               well
               finde
               time
               for
               before
               )
               I
               make
               bold
               to
               tender
               them
               here
               (
               such
               as
               they
               are
               )
               vnto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               intreating
               onely
               your
               courteous
               acceptance
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               further
               troubling
               your
               Honour
               amids
               so
               many
               weightier
               affaires
               ,
               commit
               both
               your selfe
               and
               them
               to
               the
               gratious
               protection
               and
               holy
               direction
               of
               the
               Highest
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 THOMAS
                 GATAKER
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               DAVIDS
               Remembrancer
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 forget
                 mee
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ?
              
            
             
               THIS
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               
               whole
               tenour
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               composed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               DAVID
               during
               the
               time
               of
               some
               grieuous
               and
               tedious
               
                 temporall
                 affliction
              
               ;
               and
               that
               accompanied
               also
               (
               as
               may
               seeme
               )
               with
               some
               
                 spirituall
                 desertion
              
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               may
               well
               for
               the
               subiect
               matter
               of
               it
               be
               
               tearmed
            
             
               a
               DAVIDS
               Remembrancer
               ;
               as
               being
               penned
               by
               him
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               put
               God
               in
               minde
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               present
               forlorne
               and
               distressed
               estate
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Psalme
               consisteth
               of
               three
               principall
               Parts
               .
               
            
             
               There
               is
               first
               b
               a
               grieuous
               complaint
               of
               his
               present
               
               condition
               ;
               propounded
               by
               way
               of
               expostulation
               ;
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 c
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 seemed
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 d
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 driuen
                 to
                 his
                 shifts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 at
                 his
                 wits
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 e
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 
                   his
                   aduersaries
                
                 ;
                 who
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 thereby
                 to
                 triumph
                 and
                 insult
                 ouer
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               secondly
               f
               an
               humble
               suit
               and
               request
               
               commenced
               by
               him
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               conceiued
               in
               three
               distinct
               parts
               ,
               answering
               the
               
                 three
                 branches
              
               of
               his
               former
               complaint
               .
               For
               1.
               
               g
               Hee
               requesteth
               
               God
               that
               he
               would
               *
               
                 Behold
                 and
                 heare
              
               ;
               that
               hee
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               regard
               him
               ,
               and
               turne
               his
               face
               againe
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               send
               him
               away
               ,
               
                 inaudita
                 querelà
              
               ,
               vnheard
               and
               vnanswered
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               addeth
               some
               Reasons
               why
               he
               desireth
               and
               requireth
               God
               thus
               to
               heare
               and
               regard
               him
               .
               
            
             
               ●…
               .
               h
               In
               regard
               of
               
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 sleepe
                 not
                 in
              
               
               death
               :
               not
               meant
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               of
               i
               
                 sleeping
                 in
                 Sinne
              
               ;
               though
               k
               Sinne
               in
               Scripture
               be
               oft
               compared
               to
               Sleepe
               ;
               no●…
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               *
               of
               the
               
                 ●…eath
                 of
                 griefe
                 and
                 despaire
              
               ;
               though
               that
               be
               said
               too
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Death
              
               ;
               and
               6
               maketh
               a
               mans
               life
               oft
               no
               better
               ,
               yea
               
                 more
                 bitter
                 than
                 Death
              
               :
               nor
               yet
               as
               others
               .
               l
               of
               
                 dying
                 eternally
              
               ,
               of
               being
               euerlastingly
               damned
               :
               but
               
               m
               of
               
                 temporall
                 death
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               vsually
               tearmed
               n
               
                 a
                 Sleepe
              
               ;
               and
               is
               nothing
               indeed
               but
               o
               
                 a
                 Sleepe
                 longer
                 than
                 vsuall
              
               ;
               yea
               in
               some
               sort
               p
               
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Sleepe
              
               ,
               because
               to
               continue
               q
               as
               long
               as
               the
               world
               lasteth
               :
               )
               that
               r
               hee
               might
               not
               die
               in
               this
               distressed
               
               and
               discomfortable
               estate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               s
               In
               regard
               of
               his
               malicious
               and
               euill
               affected
               Aduersaries
               ;
               *
               that
               they
               might
               not
               haue
               longer
               or
               further
               cause
               of
               joy
               and
               triumph
               in
               his
               ouerthrow
               ,
               as
               hauing
               now
               without
               all
               helpe
               or
               hope
               of
               recouery
               ,
               gotten
               the
               vpper
               hand
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               thirdly
               t
               a
               cheerefull
               and
               a
               comfortable
               
               Conclusion
               ,
               wherein
               as
               recollecting
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               controlling
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 sense
              
               with
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 u
                 He
                 professeth
                 his
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 x
                 Hee
                 promiseth
                 himselfe
                 assured
                 helpe
                 and
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 y
                 He
                 praiseth
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 alreadie
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 it
                 :
                 z
                 
                   See
                   the
                   picture
                   of
                   an
                   hopefull
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   he
                   craueth
                   aid
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   he
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   renders
                   thankes
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   alreadie
                   he
                   had
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               thus
               haue
               you
               the
               Summe
               and
               Substance
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               with
               the
               seuerall
               parts
               of
               it
               .
               
            
             
               To
               returne
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Branch
              
               of
               his
               Complaint
               ,
               which
               I
               purpose
               only
               to
               insist
               on
               .
               
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               Phrase
               it
               is
               conceiued
               
               in
               ;
               there
               are
               foure
               seuerall
               Readings
               ,
               though
               
               in
               effect
               for
               sense
               and
               substance
               much
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               Some
               reade
               the
               words
               of
               the
               former
               
               Part
               ,
               without
               stop
               or
               stay
               ,
               as
               one
               continued
               sentence
               ;
               a
               
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 forget
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
              
               But
               they
               both
               neglect
               the
               pause
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               and
               beside
               make
               no
               very
               good
               sense
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Others
               make
               a
               pause
               ,
               but
               a
               pause
               misplaced
               ;
               
               and
               they
               thus
               reade
               them
               ;
               b
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 forget
                 mee
                 ?
                 For
                 euer
                 ?
              
               As
               elsewhere
               ,
               *
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 the
                 Aduersary
                 reproach
                 ?
                 shall
                 the
                 enemie
                 blaspheme
                 thy
                 Name
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               pause
               here
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               is
               after
               Domine
               ;
               not
               after
               Obliuisceris
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Others
               placing
               the
               pause
               aright
               ,
               reade
               the
               words
               as
               
                 an
                 Aposiopesis
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               broken
               or
               imperfect
               
               sentence
               ,
               not
               vnfit
               to
               expresse
               passion
               .
               c
               
                 Qu●…usque
                 ,
                 Domine
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ;
               
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ere
                 thou
                 minde
                 me
                 ?
                 In
                 aeternum
                 obliuisceris
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 neuer
                 againe
                 thinke
                 on
                 mee
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               like
               we
               may
               find
               in
               diuers
               other
               places
               ;
               d
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ?
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 angrie
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 Shall
                 thy
                 iealousie
                 burne
                 like
                 fire
                 ?
              
               And
               ,
               e
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 Shall
                 thy
                 wrath
                 burne
                 like
                 fire
                 ?
              
               Yea
               the
               very
               selfe-same
               Aposiopesis
               apparantly
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ;
               f
               
                 But
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ?
              
               And
               ,
               g
               
                 Returne
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
                 how
                 long
                 ?
                 And
                 let
                 it
                 repent
                 thee
                 concerning
                 thy
                 seruants
                 :
              
               As
               also
               of●…
               h
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               may
               well
               be
               read
               by
               way
               of
               Reduplication
               ,
               
               
               i
               (
               a
               forme
               very
               fit
               also
               to
               expresse
               the
               vehement
               affection
               of
               a
               soule
               surcharged
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               pincht
               in
               with
               paine
               ;
               )
               enclosing
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               the
               Verse
               within
               
                 a
                 Parenthesis
                 :
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ?
                 (
                 wilt
                 thou
                 neuer
                 remember
                 me
                 ?
                 )
                 how
                 long
                 ,
              
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
                 wilt
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               like
               Reduplication
               is
               found
               also
               elsewhere
               ,
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               k
               
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ?
                 How
                 long
              
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 exult
              
               ?
            
             
               Either
               of
               the
               two
               latter
               may
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               Context
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Originall
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               the
               Matter
               and
               substance
               of
               it
               :
               
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               are
               two
               things
               complained
               of
               :
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               
                 God
                 had
                 forgotten
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               
                 he
                 had
                 hid
                 his
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               Both
               *
               
                 humanitûs
                 dicta
              
               ,
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               resemblance
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               going
               a
               degree
               beyond
               the
               other
               .
               l
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 remember
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               m
               Wee
               may
               out
               of
               vnmindfulnesse
               sometime
               forget
               one
               ,
               whom
               wee
               wish
               otherwise
               well
               vnto
               :
               but
               when
               we
               doe
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               n
               turne
               or
               
                 hide
                 our
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               either
               we
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               desire
               not
               to
               minde
               or
               remember
               him
               .
               “
               There
               is
               an
               implication
               of
               bare
               neglect
               in
               the
               one
               ;
               an
               intimation
               of
               anger
               and
               indignation
               ,
               of
               displeasure
               and
               euill
               will
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               For
               God
               therefore
               
                 to
                 forget
              
               DAVID
               ,
               not
               to
               minde
               him
               ,
               or
               looke
               after
               him
               ,
               is
               much
               !
               If
               his
               eie
               be
               neuer
               so
               little
               once
               off
               vs
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               aduersarie
               is
               readie
               presently
               to
               seize
               on
               vs
               ,
               o
               as
               
                 the
                 Kite
                 on
                 the
                 Chicke
              
               ,
               if
               the
               Hen
               looke
               not
               carefully
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               God
               ,
               DAVIDS
               p
               
                 only
                 ioy
                 and
                 stay
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 face
                 away
              
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               not
               minde
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               q
               in
               anger
               and
               euill-will
               towards
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               yea
               were
               resolued
               to
               reiect
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               willing
               to
               expose
               him
               to
               the
               will
               of
               those
               that
               would
               *
               reioyce
               in
               his
               ruine
               :
               this
               is
               much
               more
               .
               There
               is
               an
               vnmindfulnesse
               of
               him
               implied
               in
               the
               former
               ;
               an
               euill
               minde
               ▪
               towards
               him
               implied
               in
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               r
               
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
              
               there
               be
               life
               ;
               yea
               s
               
                 his
                 fauour
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 life
              
               it selfe
               :
               then
               vndoubtedly
               “
               such
               apprehension
               of
               his
               disfauour
               and
               displeasure
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 as
                 death
              
               ,
               yea
               
                 more
                 bitter
                 than
                 death
              
               it selfe
               to
               the
               soule
               so
               deserted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Both
               these
               are
               further
               aggrauated
               by
               
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
              
               ;
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               either
               .
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 vncertaine
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 would
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               for
               God
               t
               
                 for
                 an
                 instant
                 to
                 be
                 angry
              
               with
               some
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               but
               most
               †
               heauy
               to
               those
               that
               haue
               formerly
               
               enioyed
               it
               ,
               and
               beene
               before
               in
               his
               fauour
               :
               (
               for
               *
               as
               for
               others
               ;
               those
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 were
                 neuer
                 out
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 thinke
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 heauen
                 .
                 )
              
               The
               least
               frowne
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               or
               bending
               of
               his
               browes
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               hell
               it selfe
               to
               such
               :
               u
               
                 Thou
                 turnedst
              
               but
               
                 thy
                 face
                 away
              
               ,
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 troubled
              
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               haue
               it
               last
               and
               continue
               so
               for
               a
               long
               time
               together
               ,
               what
               a
               daunting
               and
               dismaying
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               to
               that
               soule
               ,
               that
               shall
               esteeme
               it selfe
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               lie
               so
               long
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               in
               some
               sort
               an
               hell
               so
               long
               here
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               where
               it
               had
               a
               kinde
               of
               heauen
               before
               ?
            
             
               And
               yet
               further
               againe
               ,
               though
               this
               heauy
               and
               disconsolate
               estate
               should
               last
               long
               ,
               and
               were
               yet
               to
               last
               farre
               longer
               ;
               yet
               if
               there
               were
               some
               certaine
               stint
               of
               time
               set
               how
               long
               it
               should
               last
               ;
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               soule
               being
               fixed
               vpon
               that
               terme
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               some
               comfort
               to
               consider
               how
               the
               time
               wore
               away
               .
               But
               where
               the
               eie
               of
               the
               minde
               meeteth
               with
               no
               obiect
               to
               stint
               it
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               with
               persons
               distressed
               at
               Sea
               in
               a
               thicke
               fog
               ,
               that
               haue
               rowed
               and
               wrought
               long
               till
               their
               hearts
               ake
               againe
               ,
               and
               beaten
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               but
               can
               descry
               no
               shore
               ;
               or
               as
               it
               is
               *
               with
               those
               that
               are
               in
               hell
               ,
               whose
               torments
               haue
               no
               stint
               ,
               but
               are
               boundlesse
               and
               endlesse
               )
               it
               is
               as
               farre
               from
               an
               end
               still
               ,
               for
               ought
               it
               can
               descry
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               ;
               it
               hath
               lasted
               thus
               long
               ,
               and
               “
               it
               is
               vncertaine
               how
               long
               longer
               it
               may
               last
               :
               This
               is
               that
               that
               might
               breake
               an
               heart
               of
               stone
               or
               steele
               ,
               that
               might
               enforce
               the
               forlorne
               soule
               to
               sinke
               downe
               vnder
               the
               heauy
               burden
               and
               vnsupportable
               weight
               of
               it
               ,
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               horror
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               vp
               with
               
               despaire
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               somewhat
               else
               (
               euen
               x
               an
               hand
               of
               God
               himselfe
               )
               to
               support
               and
               vphold
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               was
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               DAVIDS
               estate
               at
               the
               present
               .
               He
               complaineth
               that
               
                 God
                 had
                 forgotten
                 him
              
               ,
               yea
               he
               had
               
                 hid
                 his
                 face
              
               from
               him
               :
               this
               discomfortable
               estate
               had
               lasted
               long
               with
               him
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               vncertaine
               yet
               how
               long
               it
               would
               last
               .
            
             
               Whence
               obserue
               we
               this
               Instruction
               ,
               that
               Gods
               
               
                 Church
                 and
                 dearest
                 Children
                 are
                 oft
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 what
                 for
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 what
                 for
                 inward
                 desertions
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 God
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 reiected
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               *
               
                 In
                 the
                 sight
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 of
                 others
              
               :
               for
               so
               say
               the
               prophane
               proud
               ,
               oppressing
               and
               pursuing
               the
               poore
               ;
               a
               
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 hidden
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 neuer
                 more
                 looke
                 after
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               DAVIDS
               enemies
               of
               him
               ,
               (
               if
               he
               were
               Author
               of
               that
               Psalme
               ;
               )
               b
               
                 God
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 him
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 pursue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 seize
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 deliuer
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               to
               *
               
                 their
                 owne
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
              
               .
               For
               so
               Sion
               c
               
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               complaineth
               ;
               d
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 me
                 .
              
               So
               
                 the
                 Children
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               those
               no
               e
               
                 bastardly
                 brood
              
               
               neither
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               continued
               firme
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               with
               him
               ,
               complaine
               also
               ,
               That
               f
               
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 forgotten
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 dealt
                 disloyally
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               yet
               
                 God
                 had
                 forgotten
                 them
                 and
                 hid
                 his
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               DAVID
               ,
               g
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               as
               his
               name
               soundeth
               )
               
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Darling
              
               ,
               or
               h
               
                 the
                 beloued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               yet
               maketh
               grieuous
               complaints
               often-times
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               holy
               manner
               debateth
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               expostulateth
               with
               God
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               
               elsewhere
               :
               i
               
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 God
                 my
                 rocke
                 ;
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forgotten
                 mee
                 ?
              
               And
               ,
               k
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 why
                 reiectest
                 thou
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 hidest
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 lie
                 slaine
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ;
                 that
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 remembrest
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               not
               l
               DAVID
               alone
               as
               
                 a
                 Type
              
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 God
              
               himselfe
               ,
               m
               
                 his
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Loue
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               termeth
               him
               ,
               his
               dearest
               Darling
               ,
               (
               though
               n
               he
               thought
               him
               not
               too
               deare
               for
               vs
               )
               when
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               enemies
               eies
               and
               account
               only
               ,
               o
               that
               twitted
               him
               with
               
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               seemed
               then
               not
               to
               regard
               him
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 sense
              
               and
               feeling
               too
               ,
               seemed
               
                 neglected
                 and
                 forgotten
              
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               bitter
               and
               lamentable
               complaint
               that
               hee
               then
               made
               ,
               appeareth
               ;
               p
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               it
               were
               so
               with
               Christ
               ,
               q
               DAVIDS
               Lord
               ;
               no
               maruell
               if
               the
               like
               also
               sometime
               befell
               DAVID
               :
               if
               this
               betided
               
                 the
                 head
              
               ,
               no
               maruell
               if
               it
               betide
               
                 the
                 bodie
              
               too
               :
               If
               it
               were
               sometime
               the
               state
               of
               the
               r
               
                 natiue
                 Son
              
               ,
               that
               had
               neuer
               beene
               other
               ;
               no
               maruell
               if
               it
               be
               the
               state
               oft
               of
               
                 adopted
                 Sonnes
              
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               s
               of
               Seruants
               been
               made
               Sonnes
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               haue
               from
               Bond-slaues
               beene
               aduanced
               to
               that
               honour
               .
            
             
               Which
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               so
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               as
               if
               
               God
               could
               
                 forget
                 any
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               God
               could
               
               
                 forg●…t
                 ought
              
               .
               t
               Obliuion
               is
               a
               defect
               ,
               and
               
                 cannot
                 befall
                 him
              
               ,
               who
               is
               perfection
               it selfe
               .
               But
               as
               wee
               are
               said
               to
               forget
               things
               ,
               when
               wee
               doe
               no
               more
               regard
               them
               ,
               or
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               looke
               after
               them
               ,
               than
               if
               we
               had
               forgotten
               them
               :
               u
               
                 Forget
                 thy
                 people
                 and
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               to
               
                 Rharaobs
                 Daughter
              
               ;
               And
               
                 rich
                 men
              
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 forget
                 their
                 poore
                 kindred
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 :
              
               So
               *
               is
               God
               said
               
                 to
                 forget
                 m●…n
              
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               respect
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               taketh
               no
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               for
               good
               he
               no
               more
               regardeth
               them
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               cleane
               forgotten
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               this
               manner
               doth
               God
               indeed
               forget
               
               some
               ;
               some
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               forget
               ,
               though
               indeed
               he
               doe
               not
               forget
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               That
               x
               
                 God
                 doth
                 wholly
                 forsake
                 some
              
               :
               as
               he
               did
               y
               Iudas
               and
               z
               Saul
               ,
               whom
               he
               vtterly
               cast
               off
               .
               
                 Some
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 forsake
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 forsaketh
                 not
                 indeed
                 .
              
               As
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               albeit
               a
               God
               seemed
               to
               haue
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               when
               not
               onely
               b
               hee
               left
               him
               in
               his
               cruell
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               and
               c
               suffered
               them
               to
               worke
               their
               wils
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               euen
               d
               powred
               out
               his
               owne
               heauie
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               vpon
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               complained
               therefore
               as
               before
               ,
               That
               e
               
                 his
                 God
                 had
                 forsaken
                 him
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               indeed
               then
               forsaken
               ,
               but
               euen
               then
               f
               
                 heard
                 and
                 helpt
              
               ;
               g
               nor
               was
               he
               euer
               
                 left
                 alone
              
               ;
               but
               though
               h
               
                 his
                 Disciples
                 all
                 forsooke
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 fled
                 from
                 him
              
               ;
               yet
               
                 his
                 Father
                 forsooke
                 him
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               
                 abode
                 euer
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               And
               DAVID
               ,
               though
               i
               he
               complain
               sometime
               in
               the
               same
               termes
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               ;
               yet
               elsewhere
               
               k
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               how
               soeuer
               
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 haste
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               temptation
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
              
               yet
               euen
               then
               
                 did
                 God
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 his
                 requests
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               some
               God
               thus
               forgetteth
               indeed
               .
               (
               As
               *
               
                 they
                 forget
                 him
              
               ;
               so
               
                 hee
                 forgetteth
                 them
              
               .
               )
               l
               
                 Call
                 the
                 Childe
                 Loruchamah
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               to
               
                 Hoshea
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 mercie
                 on
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
              
               hath
               it
               )
               m
               
                 I
                 will
                 vtterly
                 forget
                 them
              
               :
               or
               rather
               (
               after
               the
               Originall
               )
               n
               
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 forgiue
                 them
              
               :
               but
               o
               
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 forgotten
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 forget
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 visited
                 their
                 waies
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rewarded
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 deeds
                 .
              
               p
               
                 God
                 threatneth
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               
                 Ruffine
                 )
                 both
                 to
                 remember
                 to
                 damne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 euer
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 condemned
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 forget
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               .
               q
               
                 Hee
                 neglecteth
                 not
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 hee
                 neglecteth
                 them
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               r
               hee
               remembreth
               them
               then
               best
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               least
               to
               regard
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               most
               of
               all
               to
               forget
               them
               .
               Though
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               his
               will
               on
               the
               poore
               ,
               thinketh
               that
               s
               
                 God
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 minde
                 them
              
               ;
               yet
               t
               
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 alwaies
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 perish
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               But
               u
               
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 maketh
                 inquisition
                 for
                 bloud
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
              
               then
               that
               
                 hee
                 remembreth
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 forget
                 the
                 poore
                 mans
                 complaint
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 euer
              
               
               
                 faile
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 that
              
               x
               
                 seeke
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               y
               though
               Zion
               complaine
               that
               
                 her
                 God
                 had
                 forgotten
                 her
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               Lord
               telleth
               her
               ,
               and
               assureth
               her
               that
               euen
               then
               z
               
                 hee
                 had
                 her
                 as
                 fresh
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shee
                 were
              
               *
               
                 written
                 vpon
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 present
                 estate
                 was
                 neuer
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 :
              
               yea
               that
               
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 forget
                 her
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 woman
                 could
              
               
               
                 her
                 childe
              
               ,
               or
               than
               the
               kindest
               and
               tenderest
               “
               mother
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 wombe
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               why
               doth
               God
               ,
               may
               some
               say
               ,
               then
               deale
               thus
               strangely
               with
               his
               deare
               ones
               ,
               and
               by
               seeming
               not
               to
               regard
               them
               ,
               yea
               by
               seeming
               to
               reiect
               them
               ,
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               in
               so
               wofull
               and
               ruefull
               an
               estate
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               like
               persons
               vtterly
               forlorne
               for
               the
               present
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               God
               doth
               this
               for
               diuers
               ends
               ;
               whereof
               these
               are
               some
               of
               the
               principall
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               
                 to
                 trie
                 their
                 sinceritie
              
               ,
               their
               confidence
               
               in
               God
               ,
               their
               constancie
               with
               God
               ,
               whether
               their
               
               hearts
               be
               sincere
               toward
               him
               ,
               and
               vpright
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               whether
               they
               will
               keepe
               constantly
               in
               Gods
               waies
               ,
               though
               God
               seeme
               to
               neglect
               them
               ,
               or
               seeke
               to
               indirect
               courses
               ,
               because
               God
               seemeth
               not
               to
               regard
               them
               .
               b
               
                 God
                 left
                 Hezekiah
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 to
                 trie
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 kn●…w
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               *
               
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 ●…art
                 .
              
               And
               c
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 tempteth
                 you
              
               ,
               saith
               Moses
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 loue
                 him
                 heartily
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 constantly
                 keepe
                 his
                 Commandements
              
               
               
                 or
                 no.
              
               As
               a
               Father
               will
               sometimes
               crosse
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               trie
               the
               Childes
               disposition
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               he
               will
               take
               it
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               mutter
               and
               grumble
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               grow
               humorous
               and
               waiward
               ,
               neglect
               his
               dutie
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               because
               his
               Father
               seemeth
               to
               neglect
               him
               ,
               or
               make
               offer
               to
               runne
               away
               and
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               his
               Fathers
               obedience
               ,
               because
               he
               seemeth
               to
               cary
               himselfe
               harshly
               and
               roughly
               toward
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               prouoke
               him
               thereunto
               :
               So
               doth
               God
               likewise
               oft-times
               crosse
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               to
               neglect
               them
               ,
               to
               trie
               their
               disposition
               ,
               what
               mettall
               they
               are
               made
               of
               ,
               how
               they
               stand
               affected
               toward
               him
               :
               whether
               they
               will
               neglect
               God
               ,
               because
               God
               seemeth
               to
               neglect
               them
               ,
               forbeare
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               forget
               them
               ,
               cease
               to
               depend
               vpon
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               seemeth
               not
               to
               looke
               after
               them
               ,
               to
               prouide
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               protect
               them
               :
               like
               ●…orams
               prophane
               Purseuant
               ;
               d
               
                 This
                 euill
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 depend
                 then
                 on
                 God
                 any
                 longer
                 ?
              
               Or
               whether
               they
               will
               still
               constantly
               cleaue
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               seeme
               not
               to
               regard
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               haue
               any
               care
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               say
               with
               Esay
               ;
               e
               
                 Yet
                 will
                 I
                 wait
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 haue
                 hid
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 for
                 him
                 though
                 he
                 looke
                 not
                 on
                 vs
              
               ;
               for
               f
               
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 blessed
                 that
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 so
                 constantly
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               g
               Samuel
               dealt
               with
               Saul
               ;
               he
               kept
               away
               till
               the
               last
               houre
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               Saul
               would
               doe
               ,
               when
               Samuel
               seemed
               not
               to
               keepe
               touch
               with
               him
               .
               So
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               doth
               God
               with
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               that
               be
               in
               league
               with
               him
               ;
               hee
               withdraweth
               himselfe
               oft
               ,
               and
               h
               keepeth
               aloofe
               off
               for
               a
               long
               time
               together
               ,
               to
               trie
               what
               they
               will
               doe
               ,
               and
               what
               courses
               they
               will
               take
               ,
               when
               i
               God
               seemeth
               to
               break
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               leaue
               them
               in
               the
               suds
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               amids
               many
               difficulties
               much
               perplexed
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               DAVID
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               was
               
                 Sauls
                 hypocrisie
              
               discouered
               .
               Hee
               would
               seeme
               to
               depend
               on
               God
               ;
               and
               k
               sought
               to
               him
               in
               his
               troubles
               and
               asked
               aduice
               of
               him
               .
               But
               when
               God
               seemed
               to
               neglect
               him
               ,
               and
               ga●…e
               him
               no
               answer
               ,
               neither
               by
               dreame
               ,
               nor
               vision
               ,
               nor
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               neither
               by
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
               by
               Prie●…t
               ,
               then
               left
               he
               God
               and
               sought
               to
               the
               Sorceresse
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Sorceresse
               to
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Where
               a
               question
               may
               be
               moued
               ,
               how
               that
               is
               
               true
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               else-where
               ,
               that
               l
               Saul
               did
               not
               at
               all
               aske
               counsell
               of
               God.
               m
               
                 Saul
                 asked
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               one
               place
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 him
                 no
                 answer
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               n
               
                 Thus
                 died
                 Saul
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               saith
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 asked
                 counsell
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 ●…ew
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               answer
               is
               easie
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               returned
               
               in
               two
               Rules
               of
               the
               
                 Ciuill
                 Law.
              
               
            
             
               1.
               
               o
               
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 deemed
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 sincerely
                 done
              
               ;
               or
               p
               
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 .
              
               God
               
               accounteth
               that
               as
               not
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               done
               in
               sinceritie
               .
               Take
               it
               b●…
               〈◊〉
               like
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
               idolatrous
               Heathen
               that
               were
               placed
               in
               Samaria
               ,
               that
               q
               
                 they
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 serued
                 their
              
               
               
                 owne
                 Idols
              
               too
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               very
               next
               verse
               againe
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               very
               same
               persons
               ,
               r
               
                 Neither
                 they
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 children
                 feare
                 God
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 :
              
               s
               
                 Their
                 Feare
                 was
                 no
                 feare
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 sincere
                 feare
                 :
              
               and
               so
               
                 Sauls
                 seeking
                 to
                 God
                 no
                 seeking
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 sincere
                 seeking
                 .
              
               t
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 neere
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 sinceritie
                 .
              
               And
               u
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 worshippers
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 worship
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               But
               x
               
                 no
                 counterfeit
                 coine
              
               will
               go
               for
               currant
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               y
               
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 holdeth
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 keepeth
                 not
                 firme
              
               .
               z
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 ought
                 is
                 yet
                 vndone
              
               ;
               Perseuerance
               is
               all
               in
               all
               .
               a
               
                 He
                 is
                 faithfull
                 indeed
                 that
                 holdeth
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               b
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 louer
                 ,
                 that
                 loueth
                 euer
                 .
              
               But
               c
               
                 He
                 neuer
                 loued
                 truly
                 ,
                 that
                 loueth
                 not
                 continually
                 :
              
               He
               was
               neuer
               a
               true
               friend
               ,
               that
               euer
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               a
               friend
               alwaies
               ,
               that
               loueth
               not
               in
               aduersitie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               prosperitie
               ,
               nor
               is
               content
               to
               take
               part
               with
               him
               ,
               whom
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               loue
               in
               either
               :
               So
               he
               neuer
               truly
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               euer
               ceaseth
               to
               depend
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               dareth
               not
               trust
               God
               as
               well
               at
               sea
               as
               on
               land
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               aduersitie
               as
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               that
               is
               readie
               to
               leaue
               and
               giue
               ouer
               relying
               on
               God
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               God
               leaueth
               in
               outward
               shew
               at
               least
               to
               looke
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               thus
               was
               
                 Iobs
                 sinceritie
              
               approued
               .
               d
               Why
               ,
               saith
               he
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 doest
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ?
                 and
                 carriest
                 thy selfe
                 as
                 an
                 enemie
                 towards
                 me
                 ?
              
               Surely
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               but
               to
               trie
               thy
               sinceritie
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               it
               manifest
               
               what
               thou
               art
               .
               The
               Deuill
               slandered
               Iob
               ,
               and
               traduced
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               but
               an
               hireling
               ,
               c
               one
               that
               serued
               God
               onely
               to
               serue
               his
               owne
               turne
               vpon
               God
               ;
               and
               would
               therefore
               soone
               leaue
               God
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               seeme
               to
               leaue
               him
               ,
               yea
               would
               not
               stick
               to
               
                 curse
                 God
              
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               but
               a
               little
               anger
               him
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 face
              
               .
               But
               the
               Deuill
               proued
               a
               lier
               ,
               like
               himselfe
               :
               it
               was
               farre
               otherwise
               with
               Iob
               :
               As
               he
               was
               
                 no
                 hireling
              
               ,
               so
               *
               he
               proued
               
                 no
                 changeling
              
               .
               As
               the
               Heathen
               man
               saith
               of
               one
               ,
               f
               
                 Hee
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 euen
                 an
                 angrie
                 God
                 :
              
               g
               
                 Though
                 he
                 slay
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 still
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               approue
               vnto
               God
               their
               owne
               sinceritie
               ;
               in
               that
               h
               
                 though
                 God
                 had
                 forgotten
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 forgotten
                 him
                 ;
                 though
              
               i
               
                 he
                 had
                 smitten
                 them
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 by
                 smiting
                 throwne
                 and
                 thrust
                 them
                 downe
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
              
               k
               
                 Whales
                 lodge
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ouer-whelmed
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 butchered
                 and
                 massacred
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 sheepe
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 shambles
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeke
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 him
                 :
              
               As
               Diogenes
               the
               Cynick
               somtime
               told
               his
               Master
               Antisthenes
               ,
               l
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 cudgell
                 so
                 crabbed
                 that
                 could
                 driue
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               doth
               this
               m
               
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
              
               
               
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               in
               them
               .
               For
               many
               
                 graces
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               Patience
               ,
               Confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               like
               
                 Torches
                 and
                 Tapers
              
               ,
               that
               shew
               dimme
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               burne
               cleere
               in
               the
               darke
               ;
               
               or
               
                 like
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
              
               n
               
                 the
                 Starres
              
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               seene
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               shine
               bright
               in
               the
               night
               .
               o
               There
               is
               
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 patience
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 vs.
              
               p
               
                 Yee
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 Iobs
                 patience
                 ,
              
               saith
               Iames.
               But
               we
               had
               neuer
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               Iob
               neuer
               beene
               in
               trouble
               .
               q
               There
               is
               no
               sight
               of
               faith
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               sensibly
               see
               and
               feele
               as
               it
               were
               the
               loue
               and
               good
               will
               of
               God
               towards
               vs
               in
               the
               pregnant
               and
               plentifull
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               his
               fauour
               .
               r
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 faith
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 we
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               But
               when
               s
               
                 it
                 is
                 winter
              
               time
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               sap
               is
               all
               downe
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               little
               signe
               or
               shew
               of
               it
               to
               be
               seene
               abroad
               ,
               or
               aboue
               ground
               in
               the
               branches
               ;
               when
               all
               outward
               ,
               yea
               and
               inward
               signes
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               fauour
               towards
               vs
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               care
               and
               regard
               of
               vs
               shall
               seeme
               to
               faile
               and
               be
               withdrawne
               from
               vs
               ;
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               and
               feele
               nothing
               ,
               but
               arguments
               of
               his
               anger
               and
               wrath
               ,
               u
               
                 troubles
                 without
                 and
                 terrors
                 within
              
               ,
               Gods
               face
               turned
               from
               vs
               ,
               or
               his
               angry
               looke
               towards
               vs
               ;
               yet
               euen
               then
               through
               these
               thicke
               and
               blacke
               clouds
               to
               descry
               and
               discerne
               the
               bright
               sunne-shine
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ;
               and
               contrary
               to
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               carnal
               sense
               ,
               &
               corrupt
               reason
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               x
               
                 God
                 loueth
                 vs
              
               ,
               when
               he
               lowreth
               on
               vs
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               euen
               to
               loath
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               fauour
               still
               with
               him
               when
               he
               knitteth
               the
               browes
               and
               frowneth
               on
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               remembreth
               vs
               and
               thinketh
               on
               vs
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               forget
               vs
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               gratious
               God
               and
               y
               
                 a
                 sure
                 Sauiour
              
               to
               vs
               ,
               
               when
               he
               seemeth
               b●…nt
               to
               destroy
               vs
               ;
               this
               i●…
               the
               excellencie
               of
               faith
               indeed
               .
               And
               for
               the
               exercise
               
               of
               this
               and
               other
               the
               like
               graces
               in
               his
               ,
               doth
               God
               oft
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Nu●…e
               doth
               from
               the
               childe
               ,
               to
               teach
               it
               to
               exercise
               the
               feet
               ,
               and
               learne
               to
               stand
               and
               goe
               of
               it selfe
               without
               helpe
               or
               hold
               .
               Or
               as
               the
               Eagle
               with
               her
               young
               ones
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               are
               growne
               fledge
               ,
               shee
               turneth
               out
               of
               the
               nest
               ,
               nor
               beare●…h
               them
               euer
               on
               her
               wing
               ,
               though
               *
               sometimes
               shee
               so
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               〈◊〉
               them
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               “
               ●…lieth
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               leaueth
               them
               sometime
               to
               shift
               for
               themselues
               .
               God
               led
               you
               along
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               saith
               Moses
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               z
               
                 to
                 h●…mble
                 you
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ;
               to
               teach
               them
               a
               
                 to
                 swim
                 without
                 bladders
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 without
                 crutches
                 ,
              
               to
               depend
               vpon
               the
               ba●…e
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               bread
               and
               water
               should
               saile
               ;
               and
               to
               learne
               ,
               as
               ,
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               b
               
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 themselues
              
               ,
               so
               †
               
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 m●…anes
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               him
               that
               worketh
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               can
               as
               well
               worke
               for
               vs
               without
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               faile
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               c
               
                 to
                 en●…re
                 vs
                 to
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               
               and
               submission
               of
               our
               wils
               to
               the
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God.
               As
               a
               father
               sometime
               will
               crosse
               his
               childe
               in
               those
               things
               that
               hee
               hath
               a
               minde
               to
               ,
               yea
               and
               it
               may
               be
               are
               not
               euill
               for
               him
               neither
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               deny
               him
               somethings
               that
               he
               doth
               most
               of
               all
               desire
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               such
               things
               as
               hee
               is
               willing
               enough
               ,
               yea
               and
               hath
               a
               purpose
               afterward
               to
               bestow
               on
               him
               ,
               only
               thereby
               
               to
               enure
               him
               to
               rest
               contented
               with
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               and
               referre
               his
               desires
               to
               his
               pleasure
               :
               So
               doth
               God
               oftentimes
               withdraw
               and
               with-hold
               long
               from
               his
               children
               outward
               ioyes
               ,
               inward
               comforts
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               fauour
               ,
               the
               things
               they
               most
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               purposeth
               one
               day
               to
               
               bestow
               on
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               keepe
               them
               back
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               thereby
               to
               enure
               them
               to
               patience
               and
               childe-like
               submission
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               learne
               to
               practise
               what
               d
               they
               daily
               pray
               ,
               and
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               as
               well
               by
               practise
               as
               by
               precept
               ,
               hath
               taught
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               e
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               For
               as
               f
               
                 patience
                 maketh
                 triall
              
               ;
               so
               g
               
                 triall
                 breedeth
                 patience
              
               .
               As
               h
               by
               patience
               ,
               and
               by
               nothing
               more
               ,
               is
               our
               sinceritie
               approued
               :
               (
               nothing
               putteth
               our
               pietie
               to
               the
               proofe
               more
               than
               patience
               :
               )
               so
               such
               trials
               as
               these
               doe
               enure
               to
               patience
               and
               obedience
               :
               (
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               That
               i
               
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 yet
              
               k
               
                 he
                 learned
                 obedience
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 :
              
               )
               *
               a
               lesson
               at
               the
               first
               not
               so
               easily
               learned
               of
               vs
               ,
               til
               by
               continuance
               of
               sufferings
               we
               haue
               beene
               enured
               to
               the
               yoake
               .
               By
               these
               and
               the
               like
               courses
               therefore
               God
               enureth
               and
               instructeth
               his
               children
               to
               beare
               quietly
               such
               burdens
               as
               hee
               pleaseth
               to
               lay
               on
               them
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               wait
               his
               leasure
               ,
               
               and
               abide
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               what
               is
               best
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               l
               will
               deny
               nothing
               m
               in
               his
               due
               season
               ▪
               vnto
               them
               ;
               but
               n
               
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 Physitian
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 dieting
                 his
                 patient
                 ,
                 will
                 both
                 giue
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 it
                 them
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               thus
               many
               times
               with
               
               his
               children
               ,
               o
               
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 greater
                 hatred
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ;
               whereof
               this
               hiding
               of
               his
               face
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               oft
               a
               fruit
               and
               an
               effect
               .
               p
               
                 When
                 you
                 stretch
                 forth
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 hide
                 mine
                 eyes
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 you
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 you
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 blo●…d
                 .
              
               And
               saith
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               q
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ●…id
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 consumed
                 vs
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               Yea
               in
               the
               Lamentations
               the
               people
               of
               God
               complaine
               ,
               that
               r
               
                 God
                 had
                 euerwhelmed
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 couered
                 himselfe
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 prayers
                 might
                 not
                 passe
                 ,
              
               nor
               haue
               accesse
               to
               his
               Highnesse
               ;
               
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 and
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 therefore
                 had
                 not
                 spared
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               that
               is
               one
               principall
               cause
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Gods
               Church
               and
               Children
               ,
               their
               rebellious
               courses
               ,
               their
               vntoward
               cariage
               ,
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               their
               wanto●…nesse
               ,
               their
               euill
               demeanure
               towards
               him
               ,
               that
               maketh
               God
               to
               turne
               away
               his
               louing
               countenance
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               for
               a
               time
               to
               looke
               off
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               humble
               themselues
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               *
               euen
               for
               some
               space
               of
               time
               after
               also
               ,
               to
               looke
               strangely
               vpon
               them
               .
               Hee
               
               doth
               as
               a
               wise
               and
               discreet
               Father
               ,
               who
               when
               his
               Sonne
               hath
               offended
               him
               ,
               though
               vpon
               his
               submission
               hee
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               inwardly
               as
               well
               affected
               againe
               towards
               him
               ,
               as
               euer
               ,
               yet
               will
               make
               some
               shew
               of
               anger
               still
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               lowre
               and
               frowne
               on
               him
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               not
               suddenly
               take
               heart
               to
               grace
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               againe
               ;
               but
               may
               by
               that
               meanes
               be
               drawne
               to
               be
               both
               more
               seriously
               sorie
               for
               his
               offence
               past
               ,
               and
               more
               fearefull
               for
               the
               future
               of
               offending
               his
               Father
               .
               So
               dealeth
               God
               with
               his
               children
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               done
               amisse
               and
               runne
               riot
               ,
               though
               vpon
               their
               repentance
               he
               be
               at
               one
               againe
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               concealeth
               it
               long
               many
               times
               ;
               neither
               is
               his
               countenance
               oft
               the
               same
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               towards
               them
               ,
               that
               formerly
               it
               had
               beene
               .
            
             
               Thus
               dealt
               DAVID
               with
               Absolom
               ;
               and
               thus
               God
               himselfe
               with
               DAVID
               .
               s
               After
               that
               Absolom
               by
               a
               traine
               had
               made
               away
               his
               brother
               Ammon
               ,
               and
               was
               fled
               vpon
               it
               to
               Geshur
               ;
               DAVID
               a
               Father
               but
               too
               indulgent
               ,
               (
               t
               that
               was
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               he
               smarted
               shrewdly
               for
               it
               )
               after
               some
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               sorow
               for
               his
               son
               Ammon
               was
               ouer
               ,
               began
               to
               earne
               inwardly
               after
               Absolom
               ;
               and
               since
               that
               Ammon
               was
               gone
               ,
               hee
               was
               loth
               to
               lose
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               Absolom
               also
               ,
               whom
               he
               loued
               but
               too
               well
               ,
               and
               farre
               better
               than
               his
               Absolom
               loued
               him
               .
               And
               though
               hee
               stroue
               to
               conceale
               it
               ,
               yet
               u
               he
               could
               not
               but
               discouer
               it
               .
               x
               Ioab
               wisely
               discerned
               it
               ,
               and
               vsed
               the
               woman
               of
               Tekoa
               as
               a
               midwife
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               DAVIDS
               heart
               
               of
               that
               that
               *
               it
               went
               great
               with
               ,
               and
               was
               full
               of
               paine
               withall
               ;
               and
               to
               draw
               that
               from
               him
               as
               by
               constraint
               or
               importunitie
               ,
               which
               DAVID
               was
               of
               himselfe
               ouer-willing
               vnto
               alreadie
               .
               y
               Thus
               Absolom
               his
               exile
               must
               be
               called
               home
               at
               length
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               difficultie
               :
               and
               the
               matter
               must
               proceed
               not
               as
               from
               DAVID
               ,
               but
               from
               I●…ab
               :
               DAVIDS
               affection
               to
               Absolom
               must
               by
               all
               meanes
               be
               concealed
               :
               Yea
               ,
               after
               Absolom
               was
               returned
               ,
               though
               DAVID
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               longed
               still
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               doated
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               m●…re
               seriously
               and
               sincerely
               desiro●…
               to
               see
               Absolom
               ,
               than
               Absolom
               was
               to
               see
               DAVID
               ;
               yet
               ,
               z
               
                 Let
                 him
                 turne
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 se●…
                 my
                 face
                 .
              
               And
               so
               
                 dwelt
                 Absolom
              
               ,
               DAVIDS
               be●…
               beloued
               some
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               had
               not
               yet
               
                 Salomon
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 yeeres
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               Court
               most
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               might
               not
               all
               that
               while
               so
               much
               as
               
                 see
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 fathers
                 face
                 ,
              
               or
               haue
               accesse
               once
               to
               his
               presence
               .
               DAVID
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               was
               perfectly
               reconciled
               in
               heart
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               counted
               it
               no
               small
               crosse
               that
               he
               must
               thus
               be
               depriued
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               knowing
               Absoloms
               disposition
               ,
               how
               soone
               he
               might
               be
               returning
               to
               some
               such
               like
               practise
               ,
               if
               hee
               were
               sodainely
               taken
               into
               grace
               againe
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               enforce
               himselfe
               to
               this
               harsh
               and
               vnpleasing
               cariage
               towards
               him
               ,
               (
               vnpleasing
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               DAVID
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               to
               Absolom
               )
               to
               preuent
               some
               such
               further
               mischiefe
               (
               if
               it
               might
               haue
               beene
               )
               that
               might
               otherwise
               ▪
               both
               befall
               himselfe
               and
               Absolo●…
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               change
               of
               
               his
               countenance
               towards
               him
               shortly
               after
               ensued
               .
            
             
               Now
               looke
               how
               DAVID
               dealt
               with
               Absolom
               ,
               so
               dealt
               God
               himselfe
               with
               DAVID
               .
               After
               that
               foule
               abuse
               of
               Bathsheba
               ,
               and
               the
               murther
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               albeit
               a
               DAVID
               had
               to
               Nathan
               freely
               confessed
               his
               offence
               ,
               and
               Nathan
               from
               God
               againe
               assured
               him
               of
               the
               free
               and
               full
               forgiuenesse
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               more
               throughly
               to
               humble
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               the
               more
               wary
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               of
               shunning
               that
               that
               might
               produce
               againe
               such
               fearefull
               effects
               ,
               *
               did
               not
               looke
               vpon
               him
               so
               louingly
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               had
               wont
               to
               doe
               .
               Reade
               but
               the
               Psalme
               that
               hee
               made
               after
               Nathan
               had
               beene
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               see
               how
               earnestly
               and
               instantly
               hee
               crieth
               and
               calleth
               vpon
               God
               still
               ,
               b
               
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 looke
                 in
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 wholly
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 vtterly
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 vnto
                 him
                 againe
                 those
                 inward
                 comforts
                 and
                 ioyes
                 ,
              
               which
               c
               through
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
              
               hee
               had
               formerly
               enioyed
               ,
               but
               had
               in
               a
               manner
               cleane
               lost
               ,
               and
               was
               wholly
               depriued
               of
               for
               the
               present
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               doth
               God
               deale
               with
               many
               other
               of
               his
               deare
               seruants
               ,
               after
               some
               hainous
               and
               notorious
               crimes
               by
               them
               committed
               ,
               he
               withdraweth
               oft
               his
               face
               and
               fauourable
               countenance
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               till
               they
               repent
               onely
               ,
               but
               euen
               after
               they
               haue
               repented
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               wiser
               
               and
               warier
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               detest
               their
               owne
               folly
               the
               more
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               God
               oft
               thus
               withdraweth
               and
               estrangeth
               
               himselfe
               from
               his
               ,
               d
               
                 That
                 the
                 crosse
                 incumbent
                 may
                 haue
                 its
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 worke
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               it
               were
               sooner
               remoued
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               worse
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               corrasiue
               plaister
               is
               pulled
               off
               ere
               the
               dead
               flesh
               is
               eaten
               out
               :
               and
               indeed
               as
               it
               were
               to
               no
               end
               for
               the
               Surgeon
               to
               clap
               on
               a
               corrasiue
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               pull
               it
               off
               againe
               instantly
               ,
               before
               it
               haue
               done
               ought
               ;
               it
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               for
               the
               Finer
               to
               put
               his
               gold
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               either
               pull
               it
               out
               againe
               ,
               or
               put
               out
               his
               fire
               ,
               before
               the
               ore
               be
               melted
               ,
               and
               the
               drossie
               matter
               seuered
               :
               So
               it
               would
               be
               to
               small
               purpose
               for
               God
               to
               lay
               crosses
               on
               vs
               ,
               for
               the
               bettring
               and
               amending
               of
               vs
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               presently
               againe
               so
               soone
               as
               wee
               feele
               the
               smart
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               whine
               vnder
               his
               hand
               ,
               remoue
               them
               away
               instantly
               ,
               ere
               we
               be
               at
               all
               bettered
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               haue
               that
               effected
               on
               vs
               that
               God
               intendeth
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               e
               
                 Count
                 it
                 matter
                 of
                 much
                 ioy
                 ,
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 trials
                 ,
                 or
                 troubles
                 .
                 Since
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 patience
                 :
                 And
                 let
                 patience
                 haue
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 and
                 entire
                 .
              
               And
               f
               for
               the
               furthering
               and
               consummating
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               doth
               God
               oftentimes
               thus
               withdraw
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               to
               keepe
               aloofe
               off
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               yet
               neere
               at
               hand
               with
               vs.
               He
               doth
               as
               the
               Physitian
               or
               Surgeon
               
               doth
               with
               his
               Patient
               ,
               when
               he
               meeteth
               with
               a
               sore
               festred
               or
               full
               of
               dead
               flesh
               :
               Hee
               applieth
               some
               sharpe
               corrasiue
               to
               purge
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               out
               the
               dead
               flesh
               ,
               that
               would
               else
               hinder
               the
               cure
               .
               g
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               Patient
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               impatient
               of
               paine
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               feeleth
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               ,
               crieth
               to
               haue
               it
               remoued
               .
               But
               he
               telleth
               him
               ,
               No
               ,
               it
               must
               stay
               there
               till
               it
               haue
               eaten
               to
               the
               quicke
               ,
               and
               effected
               that
               throughly
               for
               which
               it
               is
               applied
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               hauing
               giuen
               charge
               to
               them
               that
               be
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               nothing
               be
               stirred
               till
               hee
               come
               againe
               to
               him
               ,
               withdraweth
               and
               retireth
               himselfe
               till
               it
               be
               full
               time
               to
               take
               it
               off
               againe
               .
               Meane
               while
               the
               Patient
               lying
               in
               paine
               ,
               counteth
               euery
               minute
               an
               houre
               till
               the
               Surgion
               come
               backe
               againe
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               stay
               long
               ,
               thinketh
               that
               sure
               he
               hath
               forgotten
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               taken
               vp
               with
               other
               Patients
               ,
               or
               is
               otherwise
               imployed
               ,
               and
               wil
               neuer
               in
               any
               time
               returne
               again
               to
               him
               :
               when
               as
               the
               Surgion
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               is
               all
               this
               while
               but
               in
               the
               very
               next
               roome
               to
               him
               ,
               there
               by
               the
               houre-glasse
               ,
               to
               that
               purpose
               set
               vp
               ,
               attending
               but
               the
               time
               ,
               till
               the
               plaister
               haue
               wrought
               that
               that
               it
               is
               to
               effect
               .
               And
               in
               the
               very
               selfe-same
               manner
               doth
               God
               deale
               oft
               with
               his
               dearest
               ones
               .
               Thus
               h
               Paul
               buffeted
               by
               Satan
               ,
               (
               it
               was
               no
               small
               corrasiue
               and
               heart-sore
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               troubled
               so
               much
               so
               magnanimous
               a
               spirit
               as
               his
               was
               )
               was
               instant
               with
               God
               more
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               that
               euill
               .
               But
               i
               the
               answer
               he
               had
               from
               God
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               patiently
               abide
               it
               :
               hee
               should
               
               not
               want
               his
               grace
               that
               should
               enable
               him
               to
               vndergoe
               it
               .
               But
               it
               would
               be
               worse
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               ;
               he
               would
               be
               in
               much
               perill
               of
               being
               puffed
               vp
               with
               pride
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               wholly
               freed
               from
               it
               .
               Yea
               thus
               DAVID
               ,
               when
               Gods
               hand
               was
               somtime
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               felt
               it
               harsh
               and
               heauy
               ,
               he
               crieth
               earnestly
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               haue
               it
               remoued
               from
               him
               :
               k
               Take
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 thy
                 plague
                 away
                 from
                 mee
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 euen
                 consumed
                 with
                 the
                 stroke
                 of
                 thine
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               he
               pleadeth
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Patient
               would
               doe
               with
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               full
               of
               paine
               with
               that
               that
               is
               applied
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 plaister
                 hath
                 done
                 enough
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 :
              
               l
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               This
               affliction
               surely
               hath
               done
               me
               much
               good
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               much
               amended
               by
               it
               .
               For
               m
               Before
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
                 I
                 went
                 astray
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 thus
                 troubled
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 growne
                 more
                 carefull
                 of
                 my
                 courses
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 keepe
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
              
               But
               n
               
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 in
              
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
              
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 saw
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
              
               .
               He
               saw
               much
               dead
               flesh
               ,
               much
               corrupt
               matter
               behinde
               ,
               that
               was
               yet
               to
               be
               eaten
               out
               ,
               or
               it
               would
               be
               ready
               soone
               to
               breake
               forth
               into
               some
               outrage
               ,
               as
               also
               afterward
               it
               did
               ,
               when
               DAVID
               came
               to
               be
               free
               from
               that
               harsh
               course
               of
               cure
               ,
               and
               hard
               and
               strict
               diet
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               a
               long
               time
               before
               held
               him
               to
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               that
               o
               God
               dealeth
               not
               with
               vs
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               the
               Finer
               doth
               with
               his
               oare
               ,
               who
               neuer
               linneth
               melting
               it
               ,
               and
               passing
               it
               thorow
               the
               fire
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               drossie
               matter
               remaineth
               mixt
               with
               it
               ;
               or
               as
               those
               that
               
               boile
               broths
               or
               curious
               confections
               for
               sicke
               persons
               ,
               that
               neuer
               leaue
               blowing
               and
               boiling
               so
               long
               as
               any
               scum
               at
               all
               ariseth
               on
               them
               .
               If
               he
               should
               so
               doe
               ,
               we
               should
               neuer
               be
               any
               of
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               furnace
               of
               affliction
               ;
               euen
               the
               very
               best
               of
               vs
               should
               be
               euer
               either
               in
               ,
               or
               ouer
               the
               fire
               ,
               alwaies
               burning
               or
               boiling
               as
               long
               as
               we
               liued
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               here
               ,
               we
               shall
               retaine
               some
               of
               this
               drosse
               still
               :
               *
               nor
               will
               our
               scum
               be
               vtterly
               purged
               out
               of
               vs
               ,
               while
               we
               abide
               here
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               howsoeuer
               God
               doth
               not
               goe
               so
               exactly
               to
               work
               with
               vs
               ,
               (
               the
               crosse
               would
               sooner
               eat
               our
               hearts
               out
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               than
               worke
               all
               spirituall
               filth
               and
               drosse
               out
               of
               our
               soules
               )
               yet
               he
               will
               haue
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               worke
               to
               some
               purpose
               with
               vs
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               haue
               vs
               come
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               as
               wee
               went
               in
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               endure
               wee
               should
               come
               off
               the
               fire
               as
               foule
               and
               as
               full
               of
               scum
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               when
               he
               set
               vs
               on
               .
               And
               that
               the
               crosse
               may
               haue
               this
               effect
               indeed
               on
               vs
               ,
               p
               he
               doth
               in
               mercy
               to
               vs
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               vs
               ,
               that
               his
               wonted
               manner
               of
               presence
               may
               not
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               it
               .
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               God
               dealeth
               thus
               oft
               with
               them
               ,
               q
               
                 to
                 stir
                 vp
                 and
                 kindle
                 their
                 zeale
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               them
               more
               feruent
               in
               praier
               ,
               and
               in
               seeking
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               away
               that
               coldnes
               and
               remisnes
               that
               vsually
               groweth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               free
               from
               such
               afflictions
               .
               Thus
               r
               he
               neglected
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               though
               fighting
               in
               a
               iust
               quarrell
               ,
               and
               suffered
               them
               to
               fall
               before
               their
               brethren
               the
               Beniamites
               ,
               maintaining
               a
               bad
               cause
               ,
               til
               they
               fasted
               and
               
               praied
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               holy
               and
               religious
               importunity
               wrested
               aid
               and
               assistance
               from
               God.
               Thus
               s
               he
               delaied
               &
               put
               off
               the
               poore
               woman
               of
               Canaan
               crying
               after
               him
               :
               hee
               would
               neither
               heare
               her
               ,
               nor
               the
               Disciples
               making
               suit
               for
               her
               :
               he
               answered
               her
               at
               first
               with
               a
               t
               seeming
               kinde
               of
               sullen
               silence
               ;
               then
               with
               a
               cutting
               answer
               ,
               sharper
               than
               his
               former
               silence
               ;
               u
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               x
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 childrens
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 to
              
               
               Dogs
               .
               But
               y
               those
               speeches
               were
               but
               as
               blasts
               of
               the
               belowes
               ,
               not
               to
               blow
               out
               ,
               but
               to
               blow
               vp
               the
               fire
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               so
               to
               blaze
               ,
               as
               should
               astonish
               those
               that
               saw
               it
               .
               And
               z
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 dissimulation
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 indignation
                 ,
                 a
                 concealement
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 no
                 abatement
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
              
               that
               Christ
               in
               the
               Cantieles
               ost
               with
               draweth
               and
               hideth
               himselfe
               from
               his
               dearely
               beloued
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               found
               of
               her
               ▪
               nor
               returneth
               to
               her
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               shee
               calleth
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               to
               exercise
               her
               loue
               ,
               to
               inflame
               her
               affection
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               more
               eager
               in
               seeking
               vp
               and
               downe
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               Hee
               doth
               as
               a
               father
               that
               hath
               a
               sonne
               at
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               who
               though
               hee
               vnderstand
               ,
               by
               his
               Tutor
               or
               some
               other
               friends
               ,
               of
               his
               wants
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               from
               his
               sonne
               himselfe
               hee
               heare
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 write
              
               ;
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 himselfe
                 for
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               hee
               shall
               write
               twice
               too
               before
               he
               haue
               what
               he
               desireth
               ;
               
               because
               hee
               will
               by
               such
               meanes
               haue
               him
               both
               to
               learne
               to
               know
               his
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               his
               pen
               also
               for
               his
               owne
               good
               :
               So
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               though
               a
               
                 he
                 know
              
               well
               enough
               
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 need
                 of
              
               ,
               b
               nor
               will
               hee
               suffer
               vs
               to
               want
               ought
               that
               shall
               be
               needfull
               for
               vs
               ,
               yet
               c
               he
               will
               haue
               
                 our
                 wants
                 made
                 knowne
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 suit
                 ▪
                 and
                 supplication
                 ,
              
               ere
               he
               will
               ●…ake
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               he
               will
               make
               vs
               sue
               long
               many
               times
               ere
               he
               fulfil
               our
               desires
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               exercise
               his
               *
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               in
               vs.
               Or
               as
               the
               Nurse
               ,
               who
               perceiuing
               that
               the
               childe
               beginneth
               to
               neglect
               her
               ,
               withdraweth
               her selfe
               aside
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               some-while
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               yea
               and
               letteth
               the
               childe
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               crie
               a
               good
               ere
               she
               come
               againe
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               grow
               more
               fond
               on
               her
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               beene
               afraid
               of
               losing
               her
               :
               So
               DAVID
               ,
               when
               d
               in
               his
               prosperitie
               hee
               began
               to
               presume
               more
               than
               was
               meet
               on
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               somewhat
               retchlesse
               in
               that
               regard
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               were
               now
               so
               firme
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               were
               sure
               neuer
               to
               lose
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               haue
               the
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               it
               euer
               withdrawne
               from
               him
               ,
               albeit
               he
               were
               not
               altogether
               so
               carefull
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               retaine
               it
               ,
               as
               formerly
               hee
               had
               beene
               .
               e
               
                 Thou
                 turnedst
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
              
               :
               and
               then
               
                 being
                 sore
                 troubled
              
               ,
               he
               sought
               earnestly
               with
               strong
               cries
               and
               salt
               teares
               ,
               to
               recouer
               and
               regain
               againe
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               owne
               neglect
               he
               thus
               had
               lost
               .
               Or
               *
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               saith
               one
               ,
               that
               holding
               an
               Apple
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               which
               the
               childe
               would
               faine
               haue
               ,
               letteth
               him
               
               toile
               and
               tug
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               adoe
               vnloose
               finger
               after
               finger
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               whine
               and
               crie
               heartily
               ere
               hee
               come
               by
               it
               :
               So
               doth
               God
               many
               times
               with
               vs
               ,
               to
               make
               vs
               f
               wrestle
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               g
               Iacob
               sometime
               by
               intention
               and
               eagernesse
               of
               prayer
               wring
               fauour
               away
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               as
               h
               
                 the
                 poore
                 Widow
              
               did
               by
               
                 the
                 vniust
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               euen
               by
               our
               importunitie
               ouercome
               him
               .
               Or
               as
               i
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               dealt
               with
               the
               〈◊〉
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               as
               though
               he
               would
               goe
               further
               ,
               though
               he
               meant
               not
               to
               leaue
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               instant
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               presse
               him
               to
               stay
               with
               them
               :
               So
               doth
               9
               God
               many
               times
               make
               as
               though
               hee
               were
               leauing
               ,
               or
               had
               left
               vs
               ,
               to
               incite
               vs
               to
               a
               more
               feruent
               and
               instant
               vsage
               of
               all
               holy
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               may
               either
               keepe
               his
               fauour
               with
               vs
               ,
               while
               wee
               yet
               haue
               it
               ,
               or
               fetch
               it
               againe
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               .
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               God
               doth
               thus
               k
               
                 to
                 commend
                 to
                 vs
              
               
               
                 his
                 mercie
              
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               to
               make
               more
               account
               of
               his
               fauour
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               want
               of
               it
               wee
               haue
               felt
               what
               a
               bitter
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               after
               long
               misse
               of
               it
               ,
               come
               to
               re-enioy
               it
               againe
               .
               *
               
                 The
                 present
                 euill
                 is
                 euer
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
              
               and
               the
               fit
               we
               felt
               last
               seemeth
               vsually
               the
               sharpest
               .
               But
               the
               present
               good
               is
               deemed
               commonly
               the
               least
               ;
               and
               †
               that
               
                 that
                 goeth
                 from
                 vs
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 that
                 abideth
              
               
               
                 by
                 vs
              
               :
               and
               albeit
               “
               the
               departure
               of
               ought
               from
               vs
               ,
               make
               it
               neuer
               a
               whit
               the
               better
               ,
               yet
               any
               good
               thing
               seemeth
               better
               when
               it
               is
               going
               ,
               and
               better
               yet
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               than
               it
               did
               while
               either
               there
               was
               yet
               no
               feare
               of
               losing
               it
               ,
               or
               it
               had
               not
               yet
               left
               vs.
               l
               We
               neuer
               
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 worth
              
               of
               any
               thing
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               
                 by
                 the
                 want
              
               of
               it
               .
               *
               The
               eie
               cannot
               so
               well
               iudge
               of
               an
               obiect
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               ●…ited
               too
               neere
               it
               ;
               nor
               †
               if
               it
               be
               continually
               without
               any
               intermission
               in
               the
               eye
               .
               m
               The
               continued
               and
               continuall
               enioyment
               of
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               those
               that
               best
               please
               vs
               ,
               though
               not
               alwaies
               the
               best
               indeed
               ,
               without
               intermission
               or
               enter-change
               ,
               is
               wont
               to
               breed
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               surfe●…
               ,
               yet
               a
               glut
               and
               a
               satietie
               ,
               that
               so
               dulleth
               the
               soules
               appetite
               ,
               that
               it
               maketh
               vs
               as
               lesse
               apprehensiue
               of
               ,
               so
               n
               lesse
               affected
               with
               the
               benefit
               
               that
               we
               enioy
               in
               them
               .
               o
               Health
               is
               neuer
               knowne
               what
               a
               jewell
               it
               is
               ,
               till
               by
               sicknesse
               wee
               haue
               beene
               some
               time
               depriued
               of
               it
               .
               Not
               doe
               Gods
               children
               know
               so
               wel
               ,
               what
               a
               blessing
               they
               haue
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               till
               by
               some
               spirituall
               desertion
               they
               haue
               been
               a
               while
               berest
               of
               it
               .
               But
               as
               p
               health
               is
               better
               esteemed
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               beene
               sicke
               some
               time
               :
               and
               q
               fire
               is
               more
               comfortable
               when
               wee
               haue
               beene
               a
               while
               in
               the
               cold
               :
               and
               r
               our
               meat
               is
               then
               best
               relished
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               fasted
               longer
               than
               ordinary
               :
               and
               rest
               is
               most
               delightfull
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               beene
               tolled
               and
               are
               tired
               :
               and
               s
               libertie
               is
               more
               welcome
               when
               we
               haue
               beene
               some
               time
               restrained
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               when
               without
               interruption
               we
               haue
               constantly
               retained
               it
               :
               So
               Gods
               fauourable
               aspect
               is
               much
               more
               acceptable
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               when
               t
               the
               sun-shine
               of
               his
               fauour
               beginneth
               to
               breake
               forth
               againe
               ,
               after
               some
               black
               and
               bitter
               tempests
               and
               stormes
               of
               his
               wrath
               ;
               especially
               when
               they
               haue
               been
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               much
               paines
               hath
               beene
               taken
               for
               the
               recouery
               of
               it
               againe
               .
            
             
             
               u
               
                 Things
                 long
                 looked
                 for
                 are
                 most
                 welcome
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               come
               at
               the
               last
               :
               And
               
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 sweetest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 gotten
                 with
                 most
                 sweat
                 .
              
               *
               Samuel
               was
               the
               dearer
               to
               Anna
               ,
               because
               shee
               had
               stayed
               long
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               earnest
               suit
               at
               length
               obtained
               him
               ,
               when
               shee
               was
               almost
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               him
               .
               So
               was
               x
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               to
               his
               Parents
               ,
               who
               had
               long
               sought
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               vouchsafed
               him
               in
               their
               latter
               yeeres
               .
               y
               Iacob
               loued
               Beniamin
               ,
               because
               he
               paid
               so
               deare
               for
               him
               ;
               he
               bought
               him
               
               with
               the
               life
               of
               his
               beloued
               Rachel
               that
               died
               of
               him
               :
               and
               both
               him
               and
               z
               Ioseph
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 had
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
              
               ;
               yea
               so
               full
               of
               ioy
               was
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               Ioseph
               againe
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               long
               wanted
               ,
               and
               had
               cleane
               giuen
               ouer
               for
               gone
               ,
               that
               †
               he
               desired
               not
               to
               liue
               a
               day
               longer
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               note
               of
               Ambroses
               ,
               from
               a
               a
               speech
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               b
               
                 God
                 loueth
                 to
                 haue
                 many
                 sue
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 thankes
                 againe
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 .
              
               So
               c
               God
               loueth
               to
               haue
               his
               blessings
               and
               fauours
               begged
               long
               ere
               he
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               learne
               the
               better
               to
               value
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               more
               account
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               more
               thankfull
               to
               him
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               them
               .
               For
               when
               they
               come
               vnsued
               for
               ,
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               make
               the
               lesse
               of
               them
               .
               d
               
                 Profered
                 ware
              
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               
                 is
                 but
                 slightly
                 esteemed
                 of
              
               .
               Wee
               make
               light
               of
               the
               first
               and
               the
               latter
               raine
               ,
               of
               the
               constant
               
               course
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               the
               seasons
               of
               the
               yeere
               ,
               though
               on
               these
               things
               dependeth
               the
               stay
               and
               the
               staffe
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               commonly
               in
               a
               constant
               and
               an
               ordinary
               course
               :
               But
               when
               a
               little
               dash
               of
               raine
               commeth
               after
               fasting
               and
               praier
               vpon
               a
               long
               drought
               ,
               wee
               are
               vsually
               as
               more
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               so
               more
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               than
               for
               all
               the
               sweet
               dewes
               or
               the
               plentifull
               showres
               that
               *
               
                 Gods
                 flagons
              
               shed
               downe
               vpon
               vs
               the
               whole
               yeere
               before
               .
               Oh
               ,
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               some
               space
               of
               time
               found
               a
               restraint
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               had
               enioyed
               ,
               now
               if
               God
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               looke
               louingly
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               the
               wonted
               sight
               and
               sense
               of
               his
               fauour
               againe
               ,
               e
               
                 he
                 would
                 teach
                 sinners
                 Gods
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 his
                 mouth
                 should
                 set
                 forth
                 Gods
                 praise
              
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 would
                 offer
                 vp
                 to
                 God
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 desire
                 and
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               doth
               God
               make
               vs
               many
               times
               sue
               long
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               cry
               with
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ?
               before
               it
               doe
               come
               ;
               to
               make
               it
               more
               welcome
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               vs
               more
               thankfull
               for
               it
               when
               it
               doth
               come
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               doth
               so
               ,
               f
               
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
              
               
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               more
               warie
               to
               shunne
               and
               auoid
               all
               such
               courses
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               may
               either
               lose
               it
               or
               hazard
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               :
               “
               when
               wee
               shall
               finde
               by
               wofull
               experience
               ,
               that
               being
               once
               gone
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               vsually
               so
               easily
               recalled
               or
               recouered
               .
            
             
             
               g
               
                 That
                 that
                 is
                 hardly
                 earned
                 ,
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 carefully
                 kept
                 .
              
               A
               man
               will
               not
               in
               haste
               or
               vnaduisedly
               spend
               his
               penny
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               laboured
               hard
               and
               taken
               much
               paines
               for
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               know
               not
               how
               to
               get
               so
               much
               againe
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               like
               difficultie
               when
               that
               is
               gone
               :
               But
               
                 lightly
                 come
              
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 and
                 lightly
                 gone
              
               ;
               young
               Gallants
               that
               neuer
               knew
               what
               the
               getting
               of
               money
               meant
               ,
               are
               readie
               when
               they
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               let
               all
               flie
               abroad
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               haue
               it
               againe
               with
               a
               wish
               or
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               .
               If
               God
               ,
               when
               (
               for
               iust
               causes
               best
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               for
               euill
               desert
               and
               bad
               demeanure
               on
               our
               part
               )
               he
               hath
               turned
               his
               face
               away
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               carried
               himselfe
               strangely
               toward
               vs
               ,
               hee
               should
               by
               and
               by
               sodainly
               vpon
               the
               first
               and
               least
               bend
               of
               our
               hamme
               ,
               or
               formall
               sob
               ,
               or
               superficiall
               sigh
               ,
               or
               a
               forced
               teare
               or
               twaine
               ,
               or
               some
               faint
               and
               heartlesse
               prayer
               turne
               it
               againe
               toward
               vs
               ,
               and
               looke
               kindly
               againe
               on
               vs
               ;
               h
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               that
               euen
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               would
               be
               ouer-much
               carelesse
               of
               retaining
               it
               when
               we
               had
               it
               .
               But
               now
               when
               wee
               shall
               finde
               by
               wofull
               and
               dreadfull
               experience
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               Gods
               face
               being
               once
               clouded
               toward
               vs
               ,
               or
               turned
               from
               vs
               ,
               it
               must
               ,
               or
               may
               at
               least
               cost
               vs
               many
               a
               deepe
               sigh
               ,
               and
               a
               salt
               teare
               ,
               long
               looking
               ,
               and
               much
               longing
               ,
               euen
               *
               till
               
                 our
                 heart
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 eyes
                 faile
                 ,
              
               much
               anguish
               of
               minde
               and
               perplexitie
               of
               spirit
               ,
               much
               striuing
               and
               strugling
               with
               our
               owne
               corruption
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               much
               straining
               and
               wrestling
               by
               earnest
               suit
               
               and
               supplication
               ,
               by
               fasting
               and
               instancie
               of
               prayer
               ,
               ere
               we
               can
               come
               to
               preuaile
               so
               farre
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               those
               thicke
               clouds
               of
               his
               wrath
               dispelled
               ,
               and
               that
               louing
               and
               amiable
               aspect
               of
               his
               vouchsafed
               vs
               againe
               ;
               this
               cannot
               but
               make
               vs
               (
               if
               we
               be
               not
               desperately
               retchlesse
               )
               exceeding
               carefull
               of
               all
               good
               courses
               that
               may
               keepe
               and
               retaine
               it
               with
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               fearefull
               of
               ought
               that
               may
               againe
               estrange
               it
               away
               from
               vs.
               The
               Spouse
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               when
               after
               long
               search
               ,
               with
               much
               adoe
               ,
               shee
               had
               at
               length
               lighted
               on
               her
               beloued
               ,
               i
               whom
               by
               her
               neglect
               of
               him
               ,
               shee
               had
               vnaduisedly
               giuen
               occasion
               to
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               her
               :
               k
               
                 I
                 tooke
                 hold
                 on
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               shee
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 againe
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               l
               
                 Turne
                 away
                 from
                 thy
                 wrath
              
               ,
               say
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 face
                 shine
                 forth
                 once
                 againe
                 on
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 we
                 neuer
                 goe
                 backe
                 from
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
              
               nor
               giue
               thee
               the
               like
               cause
               to
               turne
               thy
               face
               againe
               from
               vs.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               both
               in
               what
               sense
               God
               is
               said
               to
               hide
               his
               face
               from
               his
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               time
               oft
               (
               as
               both
               to
               themselues
               and
               to
               others
               seemeth
               )
               to
               forget
               them
               ;
               as
               also
               for
               what
               causes
               he
               is
               wont
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               Now
               hence
               let
               vs
               learne
               then
               :
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               we
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               censure
               men
               
               as
               forth
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               yea
               or
               inward
               desertions
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               great
               and
               grieuous
               ,
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               sticking
               close
               by
               them
               without
               remouall
               or
               
               amendment
               ,
               producing
               in
               them
               many
               hideous
               and
               fearefull
               effects
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               well
               themselues
               as
               others
               ,
               God
               may
               seeme
               to
               haue
               cast
               them
               off
               vtterly
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               them
               for
               euer
               .
               It
               hath
               been
               the
               state
               of
               
               Gods
               best
               Saints
               ,
               of
               his
               dearest
               Children
               ,
               of
               his
               faithfullest
               Seruants
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               only
               Sonne
               himselfe
               ,
               m
               
                 the
                 Saint
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               when
               he
               bare
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               sinnes
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               DAVID
               speaketh
               ,
               n
               
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 deeme
              
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               goe
               by
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               thereby
               iudge
               of
               mens
               estates
               ,
               
                 we
                 should
              
               
               condemne
               ,
               not
               
                 Gods
                 only
                 Sonne
              
               only
               ,
               which
               o
               some
               sometime
               did
               ,
               as
               forth
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 whole
                 progenie
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
              
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               whose
               Lot
               and
               Portion
               it
               hath
               oft
               beene
               to
               be
               in
               this
               wofull
               condition
               ,
               and
               p
               to
               drinke
               of
               this
               
                 bitter
                 cup
              
               ,
               that
               q
               Christ
               their
               head
               began
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               passe
               r
               this
               sharpe
               triall
               ,
               this
               
                 fiery
                 and
                 bloudie
              
               s
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               t
               their
               Sauiour
               past
               before
               them
               .
               
            
             
               If
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               such
               courses
               may
               stand
               with
               Gods
               loue
               :
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               u
               
                 Gods
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
              
               and
               dealings
               with
               his
               ,
               are
               
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 vnsearchable
              
               ,
               far
               aboue
               our
               reach
               ,
               
               and
               such
               as
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               .
               For
               x
               
                 my
                 waies
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 your
                 waies
                 ,
                 nor
                 my
                 thoughts
                 as
                 your
                 thoughts
                 .
                 But
                 looke
                 how
                 farre
                 the
                 heauen
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 are
                 my
                 waies
                 aboue
                 your
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 thoughts
                 aboue
                 your
                 thoughts
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               yet
               may
               we
               in
               some
               sort
               euen
               by
               humane
               courses
               conceiue
               ,
               how
               such
               things
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               
               may
               well
               stand
               euen
               with
               the
               greatest
               loue
               .
               For
               y
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Heathen
               man
               well
               obserueth
               ,
               hath
               as
               well
               
                 a
                 fatherly
                 discretion
              
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 motherly
                 affection
              
               .
               His
               loue
               is
               not
               a
               foolish
               and
               an
               vndiscreet
               loue
               ,
               such
               as
               many
               fond
               mothers
               haue
               ,
               but
               a
               wise
               ,
               a
               discreet
               ,
               a
               z
               iudicious
               loue
               ,
               such
               as
               wise
               and
               prudent
               parents
               haue
               .
               He
               so
               loueth
               his
               children
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               a
               care
               of
               their
               good
               ;
               and
               disposeth
               and
               administreth
               all
               things
               so
               as
               may
               be
               for
               it
               .
               A
               fond
               mother
               would
               haue
               her
               sonne
               alwaies
               by
               her
               good
               will
               at
               home
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               neuer
               out
               of
               her
               sight
               ;
               would
               haue
               him
               crossed
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               haue
               his
               will
               in
               euery
               thing
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               his
               owne
               euill
               .
               But
               the
               wise
               parent
               driueth
               him
               out
               at
               doores
               ,
               sendeth
               him
               forth
               to
               schoole
               ,
               bindeth
               him
               apprentice
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               boordeth
               him
               abroad
               ,
               where
               hee
               seeth
               him
               but
               seldome
               ,
               breaketh
               him
               oft
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               frowneth
               on
               him
               and
               correcteth
               him
               when
               he
               doth
               otherwise
               than
               well
               ;
               and
               yet
               a
               loueth
               he
               him
               no
               lesse
               than
               the
               fond
               mother
               doth
               ,
               yea
               b
               he
               doth
               all
               that
               he
               doth
               in
               this
               kinde
               out
               of
               loue
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               further
               it
               may
               stand
               well
               with
               such
               a
               fathers
               loue
               ,
               not
               to
               correct
               his
               child
               only
               for
               his
               faults
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               amisse
               ,
               but
               ,
               when
               some
               disease
               
               shall
               require
               it
               ,
               c
               to
               hire
               the
               Surgion
               to
               cut
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               leaue
               him
               fast
               bound
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               either
               to
               withdraw
               himselfe
               ,
               while
               the
               thing
               is
               a
               doing
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               be
               by
               ,
               to
               refuse
               to
               vnbinde
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               ought
               for
               him
               ,
               when
               being
               in
               feare
               or
               in
               paine
               he
               shall
               cry
               and
               call
               vpon
               him
               to
               stay
               the
               Surgions
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               helpe
               to
               vntie
               him
               .
               d
               Nor
               would
               the
               Surgion
               himselfe
               ,
               were
               he
               to
               cure
               or
               cut
               his
               owne
               childe
               ,
               vse
               a
               blunter
               launcet
               in
               the
               cutting
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               not
               cut
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               or
               so
               deepe
               ,
               the
               disease
               requiring
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               doe
               with
               a
               meere
               stranger
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               may
               it
               not
               stand
               then
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               to
               deale
               thus
               harshly
               and
               sharply
               with
               his
               dearest
               children
               ,
               when
               either
               their
               outward
               euill
               courses
               ,
               or
               their
               inward
               corruptions
               ,
               by
               way
               either
               of
               correction
               ,
               or
               of
               cure
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               what
               is
               e
               correction
               it selfe
               but
               a
               kinde
               of
               cure
               ?
               )
               shall
               require
               it
               ?
               Hee
               may
               loue
               them
               no
               lesse
               ,
               though
               he
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               nurse
               ,
               or
               the
               mother
               doth
               her
               childe
               ,
               when
               shee
               hideth
               her selfe
               a
               while
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               saue
               her
               owne
               life
               ,
               would
               be
               full
               loth
               to
               lose
               or
               to
               leaue
               it
               .
               Not
               to
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               courses
               that
               God
               vseth
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               are
               oft-times
               f
               as
               well
               exercises
               for
               those
               that
               bee
               in
               health
               and
               good
               plight
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               Physicke
               for
               those
               that
               be
               crasie
               and
               sicke
               ,
               surprised
               with
               some
               deadly
               or
               dangerous
               disease
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               may
               be
               a
               warning
               to
               Gods
               
               children
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               take
               libertie
               to
               sinne
               vpon
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               
               presumption
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               fatherly
               louing
               kindnesse
               .
               For
               though
               God
               doe
               loue
               vs
               ,
               yet
               he
               doateth
               not
               on
               vs.
               g
               If
               we
               carry
               our selues
               saucily
               or
               stubbornly
               towards
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               beare
               it
               ;
               if
               we
               take
               bad
               courses
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               endure
               it
               .
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               vs
               through
               his
               forbearance
               of
               vs
               to
               be
               hardened
               in
               euill
               :
               but
               by
               some
               meanes
               or
               other
               he
               wil
               be
               sure
               to
               bring
               vs
               home
               againe
               ,
               if
               at
               least
               we
               belong
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               election
               of
               loue
               .
               And
               though
               he
               cast
               vs
               not
               off
               vtterly
               ,
               though
               he
               damne
               vs
               not
               eternally
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               so
               seeme
               to
               forget
               vs
               ,
               so
               estrange
               himselfe
               from
               vs
               ,
               so
               withdraw
               and
               with-hold
               from
               vs
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               that
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               his
               fauour
               may
               neuer
               shine
               forth
               again
               on
               vs
               ,
               as
               formerly
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               liue
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               we
               come
               to
               haue
               not
               a
               purgatorie
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               hell
               in
               our
               soules
               while
               wee
               liue
               here
               ;
               h
               goe
               drooping
               and
               dwindling
               ,
               distressed
               ,
               distracted
               and
               de●…ected
               all
               our
               life
               long
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               little
               better
               case
               for
               the
               time
               than
               the
               reprobate
               oft
               are
               ,
               yea
               than
               the
               very
               deuils
               and
               damned
               soules
               in
               hell
               themselues
               .
               Though
               we
               escape
               with
               our
               liues
               ,
               yet
               the
               cure
               may
               be
               so
               costly
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               Physicke
               and
               Surgery
               that
               God
               shall
               take
               with
               vs
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               harsh
               and
               vnpleasant
               ,
               may
               put
               vs
               to
               those
               bitter
               pangs
               ,
               and
               vnsupportable
               paines
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               make
               vs
               curse
               the
               day
               that
               euer
               wee
               did
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               that
               that
               might
               prouoke
               such
               a
               wrath
               ,
               or
               require
               such
               a
               cure
               ,
               and
               wish
               a
               thousand
               and
               a
               thousand
               times
               that
               we
               had
               beene
               ,
               not
               fast
               asleepe
               in
               our
               beds
               ,
               
               but
               dead
               and
               buried
               in
               our
               graues
               when
               wee
               did
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               therefore
               for
               any
               man
               to
               presume
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               or
               thinke
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 neuer
                 sure
                 deale
                 so
                 roughly
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 cary
                 my selfe
                 otherwise
                 then
                 I
                 ought
                 towards
                 him
                 .
              
               Yea
               it
               is
               most
               fearefull
               and
               dangerous
               vpon
               such
               impious
               imaginations
               to
               presume
               to
               displease
               &
               prouoke
               him
               to
               wrath
               .
               For
               to
               omit
               that
               i
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 vngracious
                 disposition
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 euil
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               libertie
               to
               himselfe
               to
               wrong
               God
               ,
               because
               God
               loueth
               him
               .
               Art
               thou
               dearer
               to
               God
               than
               DAVID
               was
               ?
               Art
               thou
               deeper
               in
               Gods
               bookes
               ,
               or
               higher
               in
               his
               fauour
               than
               he
               ?
               Yet
               how
               sharply
               God
               dealt
               with
               him
               ;
               how
               roughly
               ,
               yea
               how
               rigorously
               (
               as
               might
               seeme
               to
               fleshly
               reason
               )
               he
               handled
               him
               ,
               hauing
               prouoked
               him
               to
               wrath
               ,
               and
               incurred
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               may
               appeare
               by
               those
               k
               Psalmes
               wherein
               at
               large
               he
               complaineth
               of
               it
               .
               And
               how
               long
               it
               was
               in
               these
               cases
               ere
               he
               could
               recouer
               his
               former
               estate
               of
               inward
               comfort
               and
               sense
               of
               grace
               with
               God
               againe
               ,
               appeareth
               likewise
               by
               his
               earnest
               suit
               ,
               so
               oft
               and
               so
               instantly
               commenced
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               l
               else-where
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               consideration
               hereof
               should
               instruct
               
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               vtterly
               dismaid
               and
               discouraged
               ,
               if
               either
               wee
               shall
               finde
               and
               feele
               our
               owne
               estate
               ,
               or
               shall
               see
               and
               obserue
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               and
               children
               to
               be
               such
               as
               DAVIDS
               was
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               all
               Israels
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             
             
               That
               wee
               be
               not
               daunted
               and
               disheartned
               ,
               though
               wee
               meet
               with
               many
               afflictions
               and
               distractions
               ,
               as
               well
               m
               
                 troubles
                 without
              
               as
               
                 terrors
                 within
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               signe
               of
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               but
               all
               shew
               rather
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               loue
               being
               all
               withdrawne
               and
               with-held
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               God
               seeming
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               not
               as
               a
               friend
               ,
               but
               n
               
                 as
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 writing
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
              
               and
               suffering
               fearefull
               things
               to
               befall
               vs.
               But
               learne
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               speaketh
               ,
               o
               
                 when
                 we
                 sit
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 light
                 ,
              
               when
               we
               can
               finde
               no
               light
               of
               ioy
               without
               ,
               nor
               sparke
               of
               comfort
               within
               ,
               yet
               euen
               then
               
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 our
                 God.
              
               We
               must
               remember
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               p
               
                 We
                 walke
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 sight
                 :
              
               So
               q
               
                 we
                 liue
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 senseFaith
                 g●…eth
                 not
                 by
                 feeling
              
               ;
               nay
               
                 it
                 goeth
                 oft
                 against
                 feeling
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               pitch
               and
               height
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               man
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               r
               
                 aboue
                 hope
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
              
               so
               to
               beleeue
               all
               contrary
               to
               that
               that
               wee
               see
               and
               feele
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               .
               God
               then
               loueth
               vs
               ,
               is
               a
               kind
               Father
               ,
               and
               s
               wil
               be
               a
               sure
               Sauiour
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               feele
               his
               hand
               heauy
               on
               vs
               ,
               and
               hee
               seemeth
               euen
               bent
               to
               destroy
               vs.
               
            
             
               t
               
                 We
                 are
                 saued
                 by
                 hope
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               but
               
                 hope
                 that
                 i●…
                 see●…e
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 .
              
               And
               so
               u
               
                 we
                 are
                 sa●…ed
                 by
                 faith
              
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               x
               faith
               be
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 sight
              
               ,
               and
               that
               surer
               and
               certainer
               than
               bodily
               sight
               ;
               and
               y
               those
               things
               that
               are
               not
               
               
                 seene
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 are
              
               *
               
                 better
                 seene
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seene
              
               ;
               yet
               z
               
                 the
                 faith
              
               (
               to
               speake
               properly
               )
               
                 that
                 is
                 seene
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 :
              
               for
               a
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 vnseene
                 ?
              
               For
               a
               man
               therefore
               to
               beleeue
               that
               he
               is
               in
               grace
               with
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               pregnant
               proofes
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               mastery
               .
               But
               b
               
                 to
                 beleeue
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 not
                 ,
              
               yea
               to
               beleeue
               it
               then
               when
               he
               seeth
               and
               feeleth
               all
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               praise
               and
               commendation
               of
               faith
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Wee
               must
               consider
               what
               is
               or
               should
               be
               the
               ground
               and
               stay
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               not
               these
               outward
               props
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               wont
               so
               much
               to
               leane
               on
               and
               to
               trust
               to
               ,
               *
               not
               our
               owne
               sight
               or
               sense
               ,
               that
               oft
               faileth
               and
               deludeth
               vs
               ,
               but
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               stabilitie
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               which
               c
               
                 though
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 should
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               things
               should
               returne
               to
               their
               first
               Chaos
               againe
               ,
               yet
               shall
               d
               neuer
               in
               ought
               faile
               any
               of
               those
               that
               depend
               vpon
               it
               .
               e
               
                 Remember
                 thy
                 word
              
               ,
               saith
               .
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 vnto
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 put
                 my
                 trust
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 in
                 my
                 trouble
                 ;
                 for
                 thy
                 word
                 putteth
                 life
                 into
                 mee
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               f
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 shelter
                 and
                 my
                 shield
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 trust
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
               And
               learne
               we
               herein
               to
               imitate
               the
               earth
               that
               we
               tread
               on
               .
               Though
               being
               a
               massie
               body
               ,
               it
               hangeth
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               enuironed
               with
               the
               heauens
               ,
               and
               yet
               keepeth
               his
               place
               steedily
               ,
               and
               neuer
               stirreth
               an
               inch
               from
               it
               ,
               hauing
               no
               props
               or
               shores
               to
               vphold
               it
               ,
               no
               beames
               or
               barres
               to
               fasten
               it
               ,
               nothing
               to
               stay
               or
               establish
               
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               bare
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               alone
               .
               For
               g
               
                 by
                 his
                 powerfull
                 word
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 hee
                 vpholdeth
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 word
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               *
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 abideth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               Thy
               
               
                 truth
                 is
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 standeth
                 still
                 .
                 It
                 abideth
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 thine
                 ordinance
                 .
              
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               must
               we
               learne
               to
               depend
               vpon
               the
               bare
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               props
               and
               stayes
               shall
               be
               pulled
               away
               from
               vs
               :
               to
               trust
               him
               vpon
               his
               bare
               promise
               without
               pledge
               or
               pawne
               .
               Else
               weedeale
               with
               him
               no
               otherwise
               than
               any
               Vsurer
               will
               with
               the
               veriest
               begger
               or
               banckrout
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               commeth
               to
               borrow
               money
               of
               him
               .
               Though
               he
               dare
               not
               trust
               him
               on
               his
               word
               ;
               nor
               on
               his
               bond
               neither
               (
               it
               is
               nought
               worth
               ;
               nothing
               better
               than
               his
               word
               ;
               )
               yet
               on
               his
               pawne
               or
               his
               pledge
               he
               dare
               trust
               either
               the
               poorest
               or
               the
               vnfaith
               fullest
               man
               that
               is
               .
               But
               as
               Augustine
               sai●…
               well
               ,
               That
               h
               
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a●…
                 h●…lotrie
                 loue
                 for
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 gift
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 giuer
              
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               lone
               the
               giuer
               no
               longer
               than
               hee
               giueth
               :
               So
               it
               is
               but
               
                 an
                 harlotrit
                 faith
              
               for
               a
               man
               to
               trust
               Gods
               pledge
               or
               pawne
               more
               than
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               trust
               him
               no
               further
               than
               he
               seeth
               or
               feeleth
               what
               he
               doth
               .
               Yea
               thetruth
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               when
               we
               dare
               trust
               God
               no
               further
               ,
               ●…orrely
               on
               him
               any
               longer
               than
               we
               haue
               so
               me
               pledga
               or
               pawne
               of
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 trust
                 his
                 pledge
                 ,
              
               i
               as
               hee
               trusteth
               not
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               but
               
               trusteth
               only
               his
               pawne
               ,
               that
               dare
               not
               lend
               him
               ought
               but
               vpon
               his
               pawne
               .
               And
               hereby
               may
               we
               try
               and
               examine
               the
               sincerity
               and
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               indeed
               that
               we
               rely
               vpon
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               we
               trust
               to
               :
               If
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               as
               DAVID
               here
               afterward
               in
               the
               shutting
               vp
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               That
               k
               
                 we
                 then
                 trust
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 safetie
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 hee
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 forgotten
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 hidden
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 vs
              
               ;
               if
               we
               can
               then
               l
               
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
              
               when
               all
               other
               aids
               and
               comforts
               haue
               taken
               their
               leaue
               of
               vs.
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 feeble
                 faith
                 that
                 cannot
                 stand
                 without
                 stilts
                 ,
                 a
                 lame
                 faith
                 that
                 cannot
                 goe
                 without
                 crutches
                 .
              
               Hereby
               will
               appeare
               whether
               a
               mans
               stilts
               beare
               him
               vp
               or
               no
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               him
               :
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               he
               rested
               not
               on
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               made
               vse
               of
               them
               ;
               if
               hee
               cannot
               ,
               it
               were
               they
               ,
               not
               his
               legs
               that
               vpheld
               him
               .
               And
               hereby
               may
               it
               appeare
               what
               our
               faith
               and
               confidence
               is
               founded
               on
               ,
               whether
               on
               Gods
               word
               or
               his
               pledge
               ,
               his
               pawne
               or
               his
               promise
               :
               If
               when
               the
               pledge
               or
               the
               pawne
               is
               gone
               ,
               yet
               our
               faith
               abideth
               stil
               firme
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               it
               was
               fixed
               on
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               it
               :
               But
               if
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               our
               faith
               falleth
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               our
               faith
               was
               wholly
               founded
               on
               it
               ,
               not
               on
               God
               or
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               abiding
               still
               firme
               ,
               our
               faith
               were
               it
               thereon
               founded
               would
               continue
               stedfast
               with
               it
               .
               For
               m
               
                 Those
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 are
                 as
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 that
                 standeth
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 stirreth
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               that
               we
               should
               by
               all
               meanes
               labour
               
               and
               striue
               vnto
               ,
               that
               our
               faith
               may
               n
               
                 rest
                 and
                 rely
                 on
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 infallible
                 and
                 vnfaileable
              
               
               
                 word
                 of
                 promise
              
               ,
               not
               vpon
               the
               outward
               
               pledges
               and
               pawnes
               of
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               ordinary
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               his
               fauour
               ,
               that
               so
               when
               these
               shal
               be
               withdrawne
               ,
               yea
               and
               withheld
               long
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               from
               vs
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               may
               o
               
                 in
                 anger
              
               seeme
               
                 to
                 haue
                 hid
                 his
                 fare
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 haue
                 forgotten
                 vs
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               hath
               beene
               o●…t-times
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               yet
               wee
               may
               not
               be
               disheartened
               ,
               but
               see
               *
               light
               euen
               
                 in
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               “
               to
               discerne
               the
               sweet
               sunne-shine
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               euen
               thorow
               the
               thickest
               clouds
               of
               his
               fiercest
               wrath
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               it
               either
               in
               generall
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               principal
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               left
               vnto
               the
               fury
               and
               rage
               of
               her
               malitions
               and
               mischieueus-minded
               Aduersaries
               ,
               that
               God
               seemeth
               not
               to
               regard
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               becommeth
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               euen
               suffereth
               them
               to
               haue
               their
               owne
               will
               vpon
               it
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               saith
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               p
               
                 Gods
                 former
                 prouidence
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 keeping
                 his
                 Church
                 may
                 seeme
                 vtterly
                 to
                 faile
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               hee
               hath
               ceased
               and
               giuen
               ouer
               to
               doe
               for
               it
               in
               these
               daies
               as
               hee
               had
               wont
               to
               doe
               in
               former
               times
               :
               yea
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               it
               left
               in
               such
               plight
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               short
               space
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               together
               (
               her
               enemies
               might
               and
               malice
               q
               daily
               growing
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               her
               meanes
               on
               the
               other
               side
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               failing
               ,
               and
               her
               might
               and
               power
               
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               impaired
               and
               impouerished
               ,
               )
               that
               God
               may
               seeme
               cleane
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               no
               more
               of
               her
               ,
               but
               euen
               r
               to
               haue
               cast
               her
               off
               for
               euer
               :
               yet
               s
               s
               must
               we
               not
               despaire
               euen
               then
               of
               her
               preseruation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               raising
               of
               her
               vp
               againe
               .
               But
               as
               Iehoshaphat
               in
               his
               straights
               ,
               t
               
                 haue
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 fixed
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               word
               :
               who
               hath
               promised
               (
               and
               u
               
                 his
                 promise
                 shall
                 neuer
                 faile
              
               ,
               or
               proue
               false
               )
               x
               
                 neuer
                 to
                 leane
                 or
                 forsake
                 his
                 ,
              
               though
               for
               a
               time
               y
               he
               may
               seeme
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               wee
               must
               withall
               remember
               that
               this
               is
               no
               new
               matter
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               that
               oft-times
               hath
               befallen
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               formerly
               .
               That
               
                 mans
                 extremitie
                 is
                 Gods
                 opportunitie
              
               .
               z
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 haue
                 euen
                 destroyed
                 thy
                 Law.
              
               So
               then
               is
               Gods
               time
               to
               helpe
               his
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               seemeth
               readie
               to
               be
               destroyed
               and
               euen
               vtterly
               swallowed
               vp
               for
               euer
               .
               Then
               is
               the
               fittest
               time
               for
               a
               
                 the
                 Angell
                 to
                 call
              
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 to
                 stay
                 his
                 hand
              
               ,
               when
               the
               knife
               is
               euen
               at
               Isaaks
               throat
               ,
               and
               he
               giuen
               vp
               now
               for
               b
               dead
               .
               And
               then
               is
               the
               seasonablest
               time
               for
               God
               to
               set
               in
               foot
               for
               the
               rescuing
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               deliuerance
               of
               his
               chosen
               ones
               ,
               c
               when
               the
               enemies
               dagger
               is
               at
               their
               very
               heart
               ,
               and
               they
               seeme
               now
               giuen
               vp
               for
               gone
               .
               As
               d
               Philo
               sometime
               told
               his
               people
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 was
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 now
                 doe
                 some
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 Caius
                 was
                 so
                 earnestly
                 bent
                 against
                 them
              
               ;
               yea
               that
               then
               Gods
               helpe
               is
               nearest
               ,
               when
               man
               's
               is
               furthest
               off
               .
               As
               it
               is
               commonly
               
               said
               ,
               e
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 endeth
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Physitian
                 beginneth
              
               ;
               and
               f
               
                 where
                 the
                 Physitian
                 endeth
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Diuine
                 beginneth
                 :
              
               So
               g
               
                 where
                 mans
                 aid
                 endeth
                 ,
                 there
                 Gods
                 aid
                 beginneth
                 .
              
               Deliuerance
               is
               oft
               nearest
               ,
               when
               destruction
               seemeth
               surest
               .
               It
               is
               neuer
               fitter
               time
               for
               God
               to
               put
               to
               his
               helping
               hand
               ,
               than
               when
               all
               humane
               helpes
               ,
               that
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               as
               vailes
               and
               curtaines
               drawn
               betweene
               our
               eye
               and
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               doe
               vtterly
               faile
               :
               h
               
                 When
                 iudgement
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 was
                 turned
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 Iustice
                 stood
                 aloofe
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 was
                 fallen
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 and
                 Equitte
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 true
                 dealing
                 failed
                 ;
                 and
              
               i
               
                 by
                 refraining
                 from
                 euill
                 men
                 made
                 themselues
                 but
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 euill
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 would
                 stand
                 vp
                 or
                 put
                 forth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 Then
                 did
                 he
                 himselfe
                 put
                 in
                 to
                 saue
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 iustice
                 to
                 support
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 readie
                 to
                 sinke
                 .
                 Then
                 put
                 he
                 on
                 Iudgement
                 as
                 a
                 Corslet
                 ,
                 and
                 Saluation
                 as
                 an
                 Helmet
                 ;
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 as
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 Wrath
                 as
                 a
                 Cloake
                 :
                 to
                 repay
                 the
                 furie
                 of
                 his
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 recompeno●…
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
              
               Then
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               God
               did
               thus
               :
               and
               why
               not
               till
               then
               ?
               Surely
               (
               to
               omit
               all
               other
               ends
               )
               to
               get
               himselfe
               the
               more
               glory
               .
               k
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 feare
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glorie
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne-rising
              
               ;
               when
               with
               a
               blast
               of
               his
               breath
               ,
               hee
               should
               suddenly
               turne
               the
               Tide
               againe
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 driue
                 back
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               cary
               away
               
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 that
                 brake
                 in
                 like
                 a
                 fl●…d
                 ,
              
               had
               surrounded
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               ouer-flow
               and
               ouer-whelme
               all
               .
               That
               l
               ma●…s
               
               furie
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               might
               
                 turne
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               ,
               when
               
                 by
                 his
                 bare
                 rebuke
              
               with
               a
               word
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               both
               
                 horse
                 and
                 chariot
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
              
               *
               
                 the
                 troopes
                 of
                 archers
                 are
                 vtterly
                 discomfited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 their
                 rage
                 is
              
               contrary
               to
               expectation
               restrained
               .
               That
               m
               
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 and
                 magnified
                 for
                 a
                 mightie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Protector
              
               ;
               when
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
                 Nations
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 commotion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 seemeth
                 to
                 shake
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 mountaines
                 to
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 suddenly
                 stilleth
                 all
                 ;
                 breaketh
                 their
                 bowes
                 ,
                 knappeth
                 their
                 speares
                 a
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 burneth
                 vp
                 their
                 chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 desolation
                 ,
              
               and
               destruction
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               
                 setleth
                 such
                 peace
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ouer
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               the
               behoofe
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               freer
               passage
               of
               his
               truth
               )
               as
               was
               n
               in
               Augustus
               time
               ,
               when
               o
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
              
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Let
               vs
               learne
               in
               these
               cases
               to
               examine
               
               our selues
               where
               wee
               finde
               such
               things
               to
               befall
               vs
               ,
               whether
               we
               haue
               not
               beene
               or
               growne
               carelesse
               in
               endeuouring
               to
               retaine
               the
               fauour
               of
               God
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               vs
               :
               and
               striue
               therein
               to
               be
               more
               feruent
               ,
               wherein
               formerly
               wee
               haue
               beene
               slacke
               .
               For
               that
               is
               one
               cause
               why
               God
               is
               wont
               so
               to
               estrange
               himselfe
               from
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               fetch
               them
               home
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               are
               too
               p
               prone
               to
               stray
               from
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               dealeth
               kindly
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               them
               more
               earnest
               and
               feruent
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               waxed
               remisse
               and
               retchlesse
               
               in
               before
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               free
               from
               such
               afflictions
               ;
               that
               as
               q
               water
               pent
               vp
               in
               
                 a
                 pipe
              
               ,
               shooteth
               vp
               higher
               than
               it
               would
               otherwise
               ,
               had
               it
               scope
               and
               space
               to
               disperse
               it selfe
               ;
               so
               our
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               that
               would
               otherwise
               be
               straying
               abroad
               and
               wandering
               in
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               being
               by
               affliction
               and
               anguish
               straitned
               and
               restrained
               ,
               might
               be
               caried
               higher
               to
               heauenward
               ,
               as
               r
               
                 Noahs
                 Arke
              
               was
               with
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               confined
               vnto
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               were
               wandring
               from
               before
               ,
               as
               s
               the
               Chicken
               from
               her
               damme
               ,
               till
               shee
               be
               frighted
               with
               the
               Kite
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               vse
               therefore
               that
               wee
               should
               make
               of
               such
               desertions
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               thereby
               incited
               to
               striue
               t
               
                 to
                 hold
              
               that
               the
               faster
               ,
               that
               wee
               seeme
               in
               danger
               to
               lose
               ;
               that
               u
               
                 we
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our selues
                 to
                 take
                 faster
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               those
               that
               looke
               downe
               from
               some
               steepe
               place
               ,
               when
               they
               feele
               their
               heads
               begin
               to
               swimme
               ,
               or
               finde
               themselues
               in
               danger
               of
               falling
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               take
               better
               hold
               of
               the
               raile
               that
               may
               stay
               them
               ;
               cling
               closer
               about
               him
               ,
               x
               as
               
                 the
                 nurse
                 childe
              
               hangeth
               on
               the
               nurse
               or
               the
               mother
               ,
               when
               shee
               seemeth
               about
               to
               leaue
               it
               ,
               or
               threatens
               to
               throw
               it
               downe
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               y
               
                 wheele
                 of
                 the
                 water-mill
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 violently
              
               
               
                 the
                 floud
                 driueth
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 violently
                 doth
                 it
                 still
                 turne
                 againe
                 vpon
                 the
                 streame
                 :
              
               So
               the
               more
               violently
               God
               with
               both
               hands
               seemeth
               to
               thrust
               and
               shooue
               vs
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               instantly
               and
               eagerly
               should
               wee
               enforce
               our selues
               to
               presse
               vpon
               him
               .
               Since
               for
               that
               end
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               z
               not
               that
               he
               desireth
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               not
               lose
               vs
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               come
               nearer
               home
               to
               him
               ,
               abide
               firmer
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               sit
               closer
               by
               him
               than
               formerly
               wee
               haue
               done
               :
               like
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               sonne
               hath
               some
               way
               displeased
               him
               ,
               biddeth
               him
               away
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               (
               though
               hee
               would
               be
               loth
               hee
               should
               so
               doe
               ,
               )
               not
               to
               driue
               him
               away
               indeed
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               him
               draw
               nearer
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               humble
               submission
               more
               earnestly
               endeuour
               to
               pacifie
               and
               appease
               his
               fathers
               wrath
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               regaine
               his
               fauour
               and
               good
               will
               againe
               :
               or
               like
               as
               hee
               did
               with
               Moses
               ,
               when
               a
               he
               bade
               him
               
                 let
                 him
                 alone
              
               ,
               
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               that
               rebellious
               and
               idolatrous
               people
               ;
               not
               that
               Moses
               should
               so
               let
               him
               alone
               indeed
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               might
               not
               leaue
               him
               ,
               but
               be
               the
               more
               earnest
               in
               suit
               with
               him
               on
               his
               peoples
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               not
               giue
               ouer
               till
               he
               had
               obtained
               his
               suit
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               should
               we
               be
               affected
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               see
               it
               to
               be
               in
               such
               estate
               as
               was
               formerly
               obserued
               .
               We
               should
               make
               her
               case
               our
               owne
               ;
               and
               take
               occasion
               thereby
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               more
               instant
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               his
               face
               may
               be
               turned
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               to
               be
               turned
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               mercie
               and
               
               goodnesse
               hee
               will
               remember
               and
               thinke
               vpon
               her
               as
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               whom
               now
               ,
               when
               b
               
                 like
                 a
                 widow
                 for
                 lorne
                 and
                 desolate
                 ,
                 shee
                 sitteth
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 ,
              
               he
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               to
               regard
               .
            
             
               Thus
               may
               we
               obserue
               that
               DAVID
               concludeth
               diuers
               of
               his
               Psalmes
               made
               when
               he
               was
               in
               such
               estate
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               suit
               and
               supplication
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               generall
               .
               c
               
                 Oh
                 be
                 fauourable
              
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 pleasures
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 Sion
                 ;
                 and
                 build
                 vp
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               d
               
                 Deliuer
                 Israel
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 troubles
                 .
              
               His
               owne
               present
               condition
               was
               a
               meane
               to
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               afflicted
               and
               distressed
               estate
               of
               other
               of
               Gods
               seruants
               .
               And
               the
               like
               vse
               should
               we
               all
               make
               ,
               either
               of
               Gods
               hand
               on
               our selues
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               dealings
               in
               this
               kinde
               with
               his
               Church
               and
               children
               abroad
               ,
               albeit
               we
               our selues
               remaine
               free
               :
               e
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 mindfull
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               what
               euer
               you
               be
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 silent
              
               ;
               be
               importunate
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 giue
                 him
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 repaire
                 Sions
                 breaches
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 Ierusalem
                 againe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               to
               this
               very
               end
               doth
               God
               oft
               as
               it
               were
               winke
               ,
               and
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               with
               strong
               cries
               on
               all
               hands
               awake
               and
               fetch
               him
               againe
               .
               True
               it
               is
               indeed
               that
               God
               is
               not
               as
               Baal
               ,
               of
               whom
               Elias
               sometime
               said
               to
               his
               Priests
               ,
               f
               
                 Crie
                 aloud
                 ;
                 peraduenture
                 he
                 sleepeth
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 wake
                 him
                 .
              
               No
               ▪
               g
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Israel
                 neither
                 slumbereth
                 nor
                 sleepeth
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               he
               winketh
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               
               and
               seemeth
               sometime
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               as
               h
               our
               Sauiour
               slept
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               when
               his
               Disciples
               were
               like
               to
               haue
               beene
               cast
               away
               the
               whilst
               ;
               and
               he
               doth
               thus
               sleepe
               to
               make
               vs
               awake
               ;
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               i
               to
               make
               vs
               awake
               out
               of
               our
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               crie
               the
               louder
               to
               wake
               him
               out
               of
               his
               seeming
               sleep
               .
               k
               
                 Vp
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 why
                 sleepest
                 thou
                 ?
                 Awake
                 ,
                 we
              
               beseech
               thee
               ;
               
                 and
                 stand
                 not
                 aloofe
                 off
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
                 and
                 forgettest
                 what
                 misery
                 and
                 affliction
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ?
              
               As
               the
               Disciples
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               when
               they
               awoke
               him
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ;
               l
               
                 Saue
                 vs
                 ,
                 Master
              
               :
               m
               
                 Carest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 wee
                 perish
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               n
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 awaked
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 asleepe
                 .
              
               Thus
               at
               this
               very
               present
               doth
               God
               seeme
               to
               be
               asleepe
               ,
               while
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               daily
               preuaile
               and
               get
               ground
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               triumph
               ouer
               her
               .
               Hee
               seemeth
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               hee
               would
               by
               our
               out-cries
               be
               awaked
               .
               And
               sure
               it
               is
               to
               be
               doubted
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               yet
               cried
               long
               enough
               or
               loud
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               seemeth
               to
               sleep
               still
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               yet
               rouse
               and
               raise
               vp
               himselfe
               for
               the
               deliuerance
               of
               his
               distressed
               ones
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               Is
               this
               oft
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               
               that
               not
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               owne
               sense
               and
               feeling
               too
               ,
               God
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               left
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               cast
               them
               cleane
               off
               ?
               And
               may
               it
               therefore
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               proue
               the
               estate
               of
               each
               of
               vs
               ?
               For
               o
               nothing
               in
               this
               kinde
               
                 befalleth
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 befall
                 any
                 :
              
               whose
               estate
               may
               not
               that
               be
               ,
               that
               was
               *
               DAVIDS
               once
               ?
               yea
               rather
               that
               was
               DAVIDS
               oft
               ?
               The
               consideration
               
               hereof
               then
               should
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               euery
               one
               to
               labour
               before
               hand
               to
               get
               good
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               while
               we
               are
               free
               yet
               from
               such
               afflictions
               ,
               from
               such
               spirituall
               desertions
               .
               As
               Xenophon
               saith
               (
               and
               it
               was
               a
               good
               speech
               though
               of
               a
               meere
               naturall
               man
               ,
               )
               That
               p
               
                 it
                 stood
                 rich
                 men
                 vpon
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 their
                 friend
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 that
                 ●…
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 .
              
               So
               it
               standeth
               vs
               vpon
               to
               get
               good
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               and
               loue
               towards
               vs
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               free
               from
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               shall
               befall
               vs
               ,
               wee
               may
               haue
               comfort
               of
               that
               assurance
               which
               formerly
               wee
               haue
               gotten
               .
               For
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               children
               commonly
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               one
               that
               hath
               receiued
               such
               a
               blow
               or
               wound
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               as
               that
               though
               it
               be
               not
               deadly
               ,
               nor
               depriueth
               him
               wholly
               of
               life
               ,
               yet
               so
               astonisheth
               him
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               haue
               life
               in
               him
               with
               q
               Eutychus
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               no
               sense
               of
               it
               :
               or
               as
               with
               one
               in
               a
               swoune
               ;
               that
               discerneth
               not
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               though
               it
               shine
               full
               vpon
               him
               ,
               nor
               can
               see
               ought
               ,
               or
               take
               notice
               of
               those
               that
               stand
               about
               him
               and
               take
               paines
               with
               him
               .
               Or
               as
               it
               is
               with
               †
               those
               that
               haue
               beene
               sea-sick
               ,
               &
               are
               giddy
               when
               they
               come
               first
               ashore
               ,
               al
               seemeth
               to
               turne
               round
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               it selfe
               to
               reele
               and
               roll
               vp
               and
               downe
               as
               the
               ship
               
               did
               .
               And
               euen
               so
               is
               it
               vsually
               with
               them
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               spirituall
               life
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               “
               they
               feele
               it
               not
               ;
               (
               r
               
                 Create
                 in
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               all
               were
               to
               be
               begunne
               againe
               :
               )
               though
               they
               be
               in
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               yet
               they
               see
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               discerne
               (
               there
               is
               such
               a
               mist
               ouer
               their
               eyes
               )
               the
               beames
               of
               Gods
               loue
               and
               fauour
               toward
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               shine
               out
               brightly
               euen
               then
               full
               in
               their
               face
               ,
               nor
               his
               prouident
               eye
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               euen
               then
               also
               it
               be
               working
               about
               them
               for
               their
               benefit
               ,
               as
               effectually
               as
               euer
               .
               *
               All
               seemeth
               to
               be
               shaken
               with
               them
               ,
               euen
               Gods
               eternall
               loue
               it selfe
               toward
               them
               ,
               though
               more
               firme
               than
               the
               pillers
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               it selfe
               are
               .
               It
               is
               no
               time
               therefore
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               take
               triall
               of
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               when
               his
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               are
               so
               disturbed
               and
               distracted
               ,
               as
               s
               DAVID
               confesseth
               that
               it
               was
               with
               him
               at
               this
               time
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               ●…it
               ▪
               time
               for
               him
               to
               make
               vse
               then
               of
               his
               former
               triall
               .
               For
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               before
               ▪
               time
               taken
               sound
               triall
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               vpon
               due
               and
               diligent
               search
               ,
               hath
               found
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               fauour
               with
               God
               ;
               he
               may
               then
               yet
               take
               notice
               therefore
               ,
               and
               reape
               comfort
               thereby
               ,
               t
               not
               regarding
               what
               then
               for
               the
               present
               he
               feeleth
               ,
               but
               remembring
               what
               vpon
               such
               enquirie
               hee
               hath
               formerly
               found
               ;
               and
               assuring
               himselfe
               ,
               since
               that
               u
               
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
              
               ;
               and
               that
               x
               
                 once
                 elected
                 and
                 euer
                 beloued
              
               ;
               for
               y
               
                 Whom
                 God
                 loueth
                 once
                 ,
                 he
                 loueth
              
               
               
                 for
                 euer
              
               ;
               z
               he
               is
               
                 no
                 changeling
                 in
                 his
                 loue
              
               ;
               that
               therefore
               the
               grace
               that
               once
               he
               had
               is
               not
               vtterly
               gone
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               now
               discerne
               it
               ;
               nor
               the
               grace
               that
               he
               once
               was
               in
               with
               God
               is
               not
               vtterly
               lost
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               so
               concealed
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               present
               he
               cannot
               now
               descrie
               it
               .
               And
               a
               as
               women
               that
               goe
               with
               childe
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               sometime
               felt
               the
               childe
               stir
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               do
               thereby
               know
               that
               they
               haue
               quickned
               ,
               and
               haue
               truly
               conceiued
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               alwaies
               so
               feele
               it
               .
               So
               if
               once
               we
               haue
               found
               vpon
               due
               and
               sound
               triall
               good
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               grace
               and
               fauour
               by
               the
               effectual
               and
               powerful
               worke
               of
               his
               good
               Spirit
               vpon
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               comfortable
               motions
               thereof
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               not
               the
               like
               alwaies
               ,
               (
               as
               b
               Alas
               ,
               saith
               religious
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 but
                 seldome
                 with
              
               many
               a
               one
               ,
               
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 soone
                 gone
                 againe
              
               )
               yet
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               wee
               haue
               conceiued
               and
               are
               quickened
               ,
               and
               that
               spirituall
               life
               is
               not
               gone
               againe
               ,
               though
               we
               finde
               it
               not
               so
               sensibly
               to
               worke
               in
               vs
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               yea
               the
               rather
               here
               may
               we
               build
               vpon
               it
               ,
               as
               hauing
               far
               better
               assurance
               ,
               than
               women
               can
               in
               such
               cases
               haue
               of
               the
               life
               of
               that
               they
               goe
               with
               ;
               because
               that
               that
               is
               conceiued
               in
               them
               being
               bred
               c
               
                 of
                 mortall
              
               and
               
                 corruptible
                 seed
              
               ,
               though
               it
               haue
               beene
               quickened
               ,
               yet
               d
               may
               die
               and
               miscary
               ,
               ere
               they
               be
               deliuered
               of
               it
               ;
               whereas
               that
               that
               is
               by
               Gods
               word
               and
               his
               Spirit
               bred
               and
               conceiued
               in
               vs
               ,
               being
               bred
               e
               
                 of
                 immortall
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 seed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 liueth
                 and
                 lasteth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               be
               once
               there
               
               conceiued
               ,
               f
               can
               neuer
               die
               nor
               decay
               againe
               ,
               but
               g
               
                 endureth
                 to
                 eternitie
              
               ,
               as
               he
               himselfe
               doth
               ,
               by
               whose
               Spirit
               it
               is
               begotten
               and
               bred
               in
               vs.
               Or
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               at
               leasure
               times
               cast
               vp
               and
               ballanced
               his
               accounts
               ,
               and
               brought
               all
               to
               one
               entire
               summe
               ,
               is
               at
               any
               time
               readie
               ,
               if
               on
               a
               sudden
               hee
               be
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               though
               hee
               haue
               not
               time
               or
               leasure
               then
               amids
               many
               distractions
               otherwise
               to
               runne
               ouer
               his
               reckonings
               ,
               or
               to
               cast
               vp
               the
               particulars
               ,
               yet
               to
               tell
               how
               things
               stand
               with
               him
               ;
               h
               it
               requireth
               no
               more
               but
               the
               bare
               reading
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               stand
               to
               recount
               it
               ,
               being
               sure
               that
               it
               was
               well
               and
               truly
               cast
               vp
               before
               :
               So
               hee
               that
               hath
               before-time
               truly
               tried
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               reckonings
               vp
               concerning
               the
               same
               with
               God
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               may
               thereby
               know
               then
               how
               it
               standeth
               with
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               calling
               to
               minde
               only
               the
               issue
               of
               his
               former
               examination
               ,
               when
               by
               reason
               of
               disturbance
               and
               distraction
               through
               the
               violence
               of
               temptation
               ,
               he
               shall
               haue
               little
               leasure
               or
               libertie
               to
               take
               any
               exact
               triall
               or
               proofe
               of
               it
               at
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               Exceeding
               iniurious
               therefore
               are
               they
               herein
               to
               themselues
               ,
               that
               deferre
               and
               put
               off
               the
               triall
               of
               their
               estate
               till
               such
               times
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               that
               then
               either
               their
               i
               sacrifice
               affordeth
               no
               good
               signes
               ,
               or
               they
               light
               on
               an
               euill
               Interpreter
               ,
               that
               turneth
               all
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               by
               such
               their
               delay
               they
               misse
               then
               of
               much
               comfort
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               they
               might
               haue
               had
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               taken
               triall
               of
               themselues
               and
               their
               estates
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               but
               by
               means
               of
               their
               neglect
               thereof
               they
               are
               then
               depriued
               
               of
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               most
               need
               of
               it
               .
               And
               surely
               did
               men
               know
               before-hand
               what
               need
               they
               should
               haue
               ,
               and
               what
               want
               they
               may
               finde
               of
               comfort
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               how
               vnfit
               and
               vnapt
               they
               are
               like
               then
               to
               finde
               themselues
               for
               such
               imployments
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               questionlesse
               more
               carefull
               to
               sift
               and
               examine
               themselues
               before
               such
               times
               of
               triall
               ,
               and
               by
               good
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               grace
               and
               fauour
               gained
               before-hand
               ,
               treasure
               vp
               some
               store
               of
               comfort
               that
               may
               then
               stand
               them
               in
               stead
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               k
               
                 no
                 Manna
                 found
              
               abroad
               
                 in
                 the
                 fields
              
               ,
               nor
               such
               sweet
               l
               dewes
               dropping
               downe
               vpon
               their
               drie
               and
               thirstie
               soules
               ,
               as
               there
               hath
               done
               formerly
               .
               It
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               a
               prudent
               course
               ,
               m
               
                 in
                 Summer
                 to
                 lay
                 vp
                 against
                 Winter
              
               ;
               n
               
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 warre
              
               ;
               and
               o
               before
               stormes
               come
               ,
               for
               men
               to
               furnish
               themselues
               with
               such
               necessaries
               as
               they
               may
               then
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               .
               And
               it
               will
               be
               our
               best
               wisdome
               to
               get
               and
               lay
               vp
               such
               matter
               of
               comfort
               before-hand
               ,
               that
               whensoeuer
               such
               times
               of
               trouble
               and
               triall
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               ▪
               haue
               that
               at
               hand
               then
               ,
               that
               may
               stand
               vs
               in
               stead
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               driuen
               to
               seeke
               for
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               make
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               finde
               it
               hard
               to
               come
               by
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               not
               furnished
               with
               it
               before
               .
            
             
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               If
               God
               in
               such
               our
               afflictions
               and
               desertions
               
               doe
               not
               instantly
               answer
               vs
               ,
               if
               hee
               send
               not
               comfort
               and
               deliuerance
               so
               soone
               as
               we
               call
               for
               it
               ;
               if
               hee
               shall
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               seeme
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               found
               of
               vs
               so
               soone
               as
               euer
               we
               seeke
               him
               ;
               (
               that
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               yet
               oft
               ,
               when
               we
               seeme
               to
               doe
               )
               let
               vs
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               grow
               thereupon
               impatient
               .
               Let
               vs
               remember
               that
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
              
               p
               
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 deafe
                 towards
                 vs
              
               ;
               q
               
                 Hee
                 heareth
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               and
               
                 to
                 our
                 behoofe
              
               ,
               though
               not
               according
               
                 to
                 our
                 desire
              
               :
               r
               
                 He
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 he
                 delayeth
                 vs
              
               ;
               yea
               
                 hee
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 delay
                 vs
              
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 denied
                 vs.
              
               s
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 mercy
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               cause
               therefore
               for
               vs
               to
               be
               impatient
               ,
               since
               that
               t
               
                 all
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
              
               ;
               yea
               Patience
               it selfe
               is
               good
               for
               vs
               ;
               which
               hereby
               God
               doth
               not
               u
               trie
               only
               and
               exercise
               ,
               but
               x
               
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               enure
               vs
               vnto
               .
               And
               y
               
                 it
                 is
                 good
              
               for
               vs
               to
               learne
               quietly
               
                 to
                 beare
                 Gods
                 yoake
              
               ,
               to
               sit
               downe
               by
               it
               ,
               yea
               to
               lie
               downe
               vnder
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 thrust
                 our
                 mouth
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
              
               assuring
               our selues
               that
               so
               doing
               we
               shall
               haue
               a
               good
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               doe
               well
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               a
               Patience
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
              
               :
               But
               b
               
                 by
                 impatiencie
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 gotten
                 .
              
               It
               will
               be
               but
               
               
               
               
               
               a
               meanes
               ●…
               to
               make
               God
               lay
               harder
               and
               ●…er
               things
               on
               vs
               ▪
               when
               we
               begin
               to
               grow
               impatient
               vnder
               his
               hand
               .
               As
               a
               discreet
               Father
               ,
               when
               his
               sonne
               shall
               take
               pet
               at
               some
               small
               matter
               that
               his
               father
               hath
               crossed
               him
               in
               ▪
               may
               well
               thereupon
               take
               occasion
               ,
               yea
               and
               many
               times
               doth
               ,
               to
               giue
               him
               some
               further
               and
               greater
               cause
               of
               disconte●…
               ,
               ●…o
               bring
               him
               thereby
               to
               know
               himselfe
               and
               his
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               him
               to
               rest
               content
               with
               that
               that
               his
               father
               will
               ha●…e
               :
               p
               So
               when
               God
               sendeth
               small●…r
               and
               lighter
               crosses
               ,
               and
               men
               waxe
               wa●…pish
               and
               waiwa●…d
               under
               them
               ,
               God
               is
               wont
               to
               second
               them
               with
               greater
               and
               weightier
               afflictions
               ,
               to
               worke
               patience
               into
               them
               ▪
               and
               to
               enure
               them
               to
               the
               yoake
               ▪
               which
               being
               q
               patiently
               borne
               ,
               will
               become
               lighter
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               may
               the
               sooner
               in
               all
               likelihood
               be
               remoued
               from
               vs
               ,
               hauing
               taken
               〈◊〉
               that
               lesson
               that
               God
               thereby
               would
               learne
               vs.
               Whereas
               r
               by
               impatience
               it
               will
               but
               grow
               more
               grieuous
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               as
               *
               the
               sh●…e
               is
               to
               the
               fowle
               ,
               that
               by
               fluttring
               and
               straining
               makes
               the
               string
               straiter
               ,
               to
               her
               greater
               tor●…
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               neuer
               the
               nearer
               getting
               out
               
               againe
               ;
               as
               the
               yoake
               is
               to
               the
               beast
               ,
               that
               s
               by
               striuing
               and
               strugling
               with
               it
               ,
               hath
               galled
               her
               necke
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               compelled
               to
               draw
               still
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               more
               paine
               then
               from
               her
               owne
               folly
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               weight
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               that
               shee
               draweth
               in
               it
               :
               And
               we
               shall
               but
               thereby
               procure
               to
               our selues
               the
               more
               euill
               ;
               as
               “
               the
               sick-man
               in
               a
               burning
               feuer
               ,
               while
               by
               tossing
               and
               tumbling
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               he
               seeketh
               to
               finde
               ease
               ,
               doth
               but
               exasperate
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               encrease
               his
               owne
               griefe
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               beware
               therefore
               of
               impatience
               ;
               But
               let
               vs
               take
               heed
               especially
               ,
               how
               any
               length
               of
               afflictions
               
               maketh
               vs
               once
               thinke
               of
               leauing
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               seeking
               with
               Saul
               to
               Satan
               ,
               by
               putting
               our
               hands
               vnto
               wickednesse
               ,
               or
               vsing
               indirect
               courses
               ,
               for
               the
               saluing
               and
               easing
               or
               releeuing
               of
               our selues
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Deuils
               policie
               that
               he
               vsed
               ,
               but
               without
               successe
               ,
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               ;
               t
               to
               beare
               him
               in
               hand
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               cast
               off
               all
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               thereby
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               depend
               no
               longer
               vpon
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               did
               loue
               him
               or
               regard
               him
               ,
               would
               not
               so
               suffer
               him
               to
               starue
               .
               And
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               slights
               that
               euen
               to
               this
               day
               he
               vseth
               oft
               with
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               thereby
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               to
               withdraw
               them
               from
               relying
               on
               God
               ,
               who
               seemeth
               not
               to
               looke
               after
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               sure
               to
               perish
               ,
               if
               they
               shifted
               not
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               trusted
               still
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               no
               care
               at
               all
               of
               them
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               by
               this
               engine
               he
               preuailed
               not
               with
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               yet
               by
               it
               with
               many
               other
               ,
               too
               many
               ,
               too
               oft
               he
               preuailes
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               commit
               much
               folly
               .
               For
               while
               
               *
               through
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               patience
               ,
               
               they
               are
               loth
               to
               wait
               Gods
               good
               leasure
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               rid
               ,
               in
               all
               haste
               ,
               of
               the
               present
               affliction
               ,
               they
               put
               their
               hand
               oft
               to
               such
               courses
               as
               produce
               fearefull
               effects
               ,
               and
               vse
               such
               sory
               shifts
               for
               the
               releeuing
               of
               themselues
               ▪
               as
               doe
               but
               plunge
               them
               further
               and
               deeper
               into
               such
               a
               labyrinth
               of
               euils
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               many
               times
               neuer
               able
               to
               get
               out
               of
               againe
               .
               So
               that
               it
               fareth
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               u
               persons
               vnskilfull
               in
               swimming
               ,
               that
               hauing
               ventured
               past
               their
               depth
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               danger
               now
               of
               drowning
               ,
               while
               hastily
               and
               inconsiderately
               they
               catch
               at
               what
               commeth
               next
               hand
               ,
               to
               saue
               themselues
               with
               ,
               lay
               hold
               oft
               on
               weeds
               ,
               that
               doe
               but
               entangle
               them
               ,
               and
               draw
               them
               deeper
               vnder
               water
               ,
               and
               there
               keepe
               them
               downe
               from
               euer
               getting
               vp
               againe
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               (
               that
               which
               by
               such
               meanes
               they
               ●…ought
               to
               preuent
               )
               indeed
               drowned
               .
               This
               subtill
               slight
               of
               Satan
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               in
               these
               cases
               to
               discouer
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               our selues
               ,
               when
               such
               things
               shall
               be
               suggested
               vnto
               vs
               :
               x
               
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 my
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 Satans
                 wickednesse
                 :
              
               y
               
                 God
                 I
                 know
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 seeme
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               z
               
                 Hee
                 now
                 trieth
                 me
                 whether
                 mine
                 heart
                 be
                 vpright
                 with
                 him
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 whether
                 I
                 will
                 cleaue
                 constantly
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 d●…e
                 nothing
                 but
                 crosse
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 abide
                 still
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 seeme
                 wholly
                 to
                 neglect
                 me
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 I
                 will
                 leaue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 ouer
                 adhering
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 vse
                 mee
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 resolue
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 proue
                 vnsound
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 constantly
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 not
              
               
               
                 hearken
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 nor
                 yeeld
                 to
                 such
                 indirect
                 courses
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 suggested
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 procuring
                 either
                 of
                 ease
                 or
                 of
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 shall
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               constancie
               shall
               seale
               vp
               vnto
               vs
               our
               sinceritie
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               want
               with
               God
               a
               rich
               and
               a
               royall
               reward
               .
               For
               hee
               that
               shall
               so
               continue
               depending
               vpon
               God
               ,
               when
               all
               humane
               helpes
               shall
               faile
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               lawfull
               meanes
               of
               releefe
               ;
               choosing
               rather
               to
               endure
               griefe
               and
               paine
               all
               his
               life
               long
               ,
               and
               to
               liue
               a
               life
               more
               bitter
               than
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               any
               vnlawfull
               course
               to
               procure
               ease
               and
               releefe
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               so
               dying
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               ,
               a
               
                 shall
                 haue
                 his
                 place
                 in
                 heauen
                 among
                 the
                 Martyrs
              
               ;
               yea
               such
               a
               one
               is
               no
               other
               then
               b
               
                 a
                 Martyr
                 indeed
                 ▪
              
               hee
               is
               as
               good
               a
               Martyr
               as
               he
               that
               leaueth
               his
               head
               on
               the
               block
               ,
               or
               is
               burnt
               to
               ashes
               at
               a
               stake
               for
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               All
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               to
               the
               one
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
              
               ;
               to
               the
               other
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 wretchedly
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 a
                 life
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 worse
                 ,
                 than
                 death
                 .
              
               He
               is
               
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 a
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               that
               will
               rather
               endure
               the
               one
               ;
               he
               is
               oft
               ,
               yea
               
                 euery
                 day
                 a
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               c
               
                 he
                 died
                 daily
              
               ,
               that
               chooseth
               rather
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               other
               .
               Too
               prone
               wee
               are
               *
               to
               stray
               from
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               vseth
               vs
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               dealeth
               louingly
               with
               vs
               :
               but
               a
               most
               blessed
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               our
               hearts
               are
               so
               linked
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               not
               stir
               an
               inch
               from
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               seeme
               to
               carrie
               himselfe
               neuer
               so
               harshly
               towards
               vs.
               
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Would
               we
               haue
               God
               in
               these
               cases
               to
               
               remember
               vs
               ?
               let
               vs
               be
               carefull
               then
               to
               remember
               him
               ;
               yea
               let
               vs
               then
               learne
               to
               remember
               our selues
               .
               Let
               vs
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               forget
               him
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               not
               haue
               him
               to
               forget
               vs
               :
               for
               d
               our
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               dutie
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               cause
               that
               moueth
               him
               to
               forget
               vs.
               As
               indeed
               †
               what
               can
               be
               more
               iust
               ,
               or
               what
               more
               equall
               ,
               than
               for
               God
               to
               forget
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               forget
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               regard
               not
               him
               ;
               to
               refuse
               to
               heare
               vs
               ,
               when
               wee
               refuse
               to
               heare
               him
               ?
               Or
               how
               can
               wee
               with
               any
               colour
               complaine
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               guiltie
               of
               the
               other
               ?
               Yea
               when
               God
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               haue
               him
               againe
               remember
               vs
               ,
               e
               Let
               not
               vs
               then
               be
               backward
               to
               
                 remember
                 our selues
              
               :
               But
               let
               vs
               apply
               our selues
               to
               make
               a
               right
               vse
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               helpe
               to
               further
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               ,
               doe
               not
               crosse
               or
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               it
               .
               The
               more
               speedie
               successe
               Gods
               hand
               hath
               with
               vs
               ,
               the
               sooner
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               remoued
               away
               from
               vs.
               f
               DAVIDS
               strugling
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               hanging
               backe
               ,
               and
               refusing
               to
               yeeld
               to
               that
               that
               God
               thereby
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               a
               meane
               to
               continue
               it
               the
               longer
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               to
               the
               more
               paine
               .
               And
               this
               vndoubtedly
               is
               one
               maine
               cause
               of
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               many
               euils
               ,
               that
               g
               
                 men
                 are
                 humbled
              
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 humble
              
               ;
               *
               they
               will
               
               breake
               in
               sunder
               ,
               ere
               they
               will
               bow
               or
               bend
               vnder
               Gods
               hand
               .
               Let
               vs
               apply
               our selues
               therefore
               to
               that
               which
               by
               the
               crosse
               God
               requireth
               of
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               haue
               the
               crosse
               remoued
               againe
               away
               from
               vs.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               Wee
               must
               endeuour
               to
               enquire
               and
               
               
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               Gods
               auersion
               of
               his
               face
               away
               from
               vs.
               h
               
                 A
                 disease
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 well
                 cured
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 discouered
                 :
              
               Nor
               can
               we
               take
               any
               right
               course
               for
               the
               remouall
               of
               a
               crosse
               ,
               vnlesse
               that
               that
               hath
               procured
               it
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               discouered
               .
               i
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Micah
                 ,
                 crieth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Citie
                 .
              
               God
               by
               his
               iudgements
               preacheth
               not
               verball
               ,
               but
               
                 reall
                 Sermons
              
               vnto
               vs.
               k
               
                 Hee
                 preacheth
                 euen
                 without
                 preaching
              
               ,
               as
               Basil
               speaketh
               .
               As
               he
               is
               said
               l
               
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
              
               ,
               though
               hee
               doe
               speake
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               
                 not
                 punish
              
               ;
               so
               is
               he
               said
               
                 to
                 preach
              
               ,
               though
               he
               speake
               not
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               punish
               .
               m
               
                 His
                 very
                 Iudgements
                 are
                 reall
                 Sermons
                 of
                 reformation
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               
                 a
                 voice
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               :
               But
               euery
               one
               vnderstandeth
               not
               this
               voice
               :
               n
               They
               
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 language
              
               to
               many
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               ;
               as
               o
               Pauls
               companions
               ,
               when
               Christ
               spake
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               
                 heare
                 a
                 noise
              
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
             
               p
               
                 The
                 foolish
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 conceiue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brutish
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               q
               
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               it
               meaneth
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Psal
               mist
               speaketh
               of
               Gods
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ;
               r
               
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 wise
                 to
                 obserue
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 such
                 shal
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               So
               of
               his
               workes
               of
               Iudgement
               saith
               Ieremie
               ,
               s
               
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 wise
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 God
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 declare
              
               what
               this
               
                 Voice
                 of
                 God
              
               saith
               .
               And
               of
               both
               of
               them
               the
               Prophet
               Hoshe
               ,
               t
               
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 will
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 so
                 is
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 will
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 waies
                 are
              
               u
               
                 strait
                 and
                 euen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 walke
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 fall
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               To
               vse
               Chrysostomes
               comparison
               ,
               yea
               and
               Augustines
               too
               ;
               x
               Lay
               you
               a
               booke
               open
               before
               a
               childe
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               cannot
               reade
               ,
               he
               may
               gaze
               &
               stare
               on
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               make
               no
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               vnderstandeth
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               it
               .
               But
               bring
               it
               to
               one
               that
               can
               reade
               ,
               and
               that
               vnderstandeth
               the
               language
               it
               is
               written
               in
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               reade
               you
               many
               stories
               or
               instructions
               out
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               as
               dumbe
               and
               silent
               to
               the
               one
               ;
               it
               speaketh
               to
               ,
               and
               talketh
               with
               the
               other
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               is
               it
               with
               y
               Gods
               Iudgements
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               also
               well
               applieth
               it
               :
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               see
               them
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               able
               aright
               
               to
               reade
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               vnderstand
               them
               what
               they
               say
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               it
               that
               the
               
                 wise
                 man
              
               is
               by
               them
               admonished
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               a
               
                 to
                 listen
                 to
                 the
                 Rod
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Micah
                 ;
                 and
              
               b
               who
               ,
               or
               
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 procured
                 it
                 :
              
               to
               enquire
               ,
               saith
               Ieremie
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               c
               
                 why
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 and
                 lieth
                 burnt
                 vp
                 like
                 a
                 wilde
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 passeth
                 thorow
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               search
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               present
               crosse
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               also
               Gods
               people
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               captiuitie
               ,
               d
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 search
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 and
                 sift
                 out
                 our
                 workes
                 and
                 our
                 waies
                 .
              
               They
               had
               before
               entered
               into
               some
               discourse
               and
               dispute
               with
               themselues
               ,
               what
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               their
               calamitie
               .
               And
               first
               they
               lay
               downe
               this
               for
               an
               vndoubted
               and
               vndeniable
               position
               ,
               That
               e
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 euill
              
               that
               befalleth
               any
               ,
               either
               person
               or
               people
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               f
               
                 Dare
                 any
                 man
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               g
               
                 ought
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 appointed
                 it
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
              
               h
               
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ?
              
               But
               what
               then
               ?
               Doth
               God
               as
               i
               
                 earthly
                 fathers
              
               doe
               ,
               who
               
                 in
                 an
                 idle
                 humour
              
               sometime
               
                 correct
                 their
                 children
              
               without
               cause
               ?
               Or
               k
               
                 doth
                 God
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 stamping
                 vpon
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               vexing
               and
               grieuing
               of
               them
               ?
               No
               :
               l
               
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 willingly
              
               ,
               or
               
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 punish
                 ,
                 and
                 afflict
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               m
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 paine
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 punishing
                 of
                 vs.
              
               It
               goeth
               as
               much
               against
               the
               heart
               with
               him
               to
               afflict
               ,
               as
               it
               goeth
               against
               the
               haire
               with
               vs
               to
               be
               afflicted
               .
               Why
               but
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               then
               that
               he
               dealeth
               
               so
               harshly
               with
               vs
               ,
               that
               hee
               carieth
               himselfe
               so
               austerely
               towards
               vs
               ?
               *
               
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 the
                 liuing
                 Man
                 afflicted
                 ?
                 Man
                 suffereth
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               n
               
                 We
                 haue
                 sinned
                 and
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 spared
                 vs.
              
               o
               
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 his
                 harshnesse
                 from
                 vs
              
               ;
               it
               is
               our
               corruption
               that
               requireth
               it
               .
               p
               
                 A
                 disordered
                 patient
                 maketh
                 a
                 cruel
                 Physitian
                 .
              
               By
               our
               disordered
               courses
               ,
               q
               
                 wee
                 enforce
                 him
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 anger
                 is
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               euen
               wrest
               and
               wring
               that
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               sort
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
               r
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 haue
                 I
                 smitten
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 an
                 enemie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 thy
                 transgressions
                 are
                 grieuous
                 .
              
               What
               these
               sinnes
               of
               theirs
               therefore
               were
               ,
               doe
               they
               desire
               and
               purpose
               to
               make
               s
               Search
               ,
               that
               so
               comming
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               their
               calamitie
               ,
               they
               may
               set
               vpon
               some
               course
               for
               meanes
               of
               recouery
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ought
               we
               to
               doe
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasions
               ,
               say
               as
               Iob
               doth
               ;
               t
               
                 Shew
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 knowne
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 thou
                 contendest
                 with
                 me
                 :
              
               doe
               as
               DAVID
               did
               ,
               when
               in
               Israel
               they
               had
               had
               a
               long
               time
               of
               dearth
               ;
               u
               
                 He
                 went
                 to
                 aske
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 :
              
               make
               a
               search
               into
               ,
               take
               surueigh
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               our
               liues
               ;
               labour
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               speaketh
               ,
               x
               
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 plague
              
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               courses
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               our
               better
               furtherance
               herein
               we
               may
               
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               sinnes
               especially
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               
               Word
               threatned
               such
               Iudgements
               against
               ,
               as
               are
               present
               on
               vs
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               For
               if
               such
               sinnes
               bee
               now
               found
               rife
               or
               reigning
               among
               vs
               ,
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               to
               suspect
               that
               a
               
                 God
                 by
              
               such
               
                 Iudgements
                 doth
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 Word
              
               ;
               b
               
                 sealeth
                 vp
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               thereby
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               c
               
                 His
                 menaces
                 are
                 not
                 vaine
                 ,
                 or
                 vneffectuall
              
               ;
               that
               d
               his
               Prophets
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               prophane
               people
               sometime
               spake
               ,
               are
               not
               e
               windie
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               sinnes
               God
               hath
               formerly
               inflicted
               the
               like
               plagues
               for
               on
               others
               :
               which
               if
               these
               times
               be
               found
               to
               imitate
               those
               in
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               bee
               deemed
               ,
               that
               f
               God
               in
               Iustice
               ,
               
                 as
                 hee
                 findeth
                 vs
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 maketh
                 vs
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 punishment
              
               ;
               as
               he
               findeth
               the
               like
               sinnes
               among
               vs
               ,
               so
               
               he
               powreth
               the
               like
               plagues
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               as
               hee
               sindeth
               vs
               sicke
               of
               the
               same
               sores
               ,
               so
               hee
               plieth
               vs
               with
               the
               same
               plaisters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               we
               haue
               abused
               those
               things
               ,
               or
               our selues
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               wherein
               or
               whereby
               God
               doth
               punish
               vs.
               For
               there
               is
               oft
               
                 an
                 Analogie
              
               and
               
               
                 a
                 proportion
                 betweene
                 mens
                 practises
                 and
                 Gods
                 punishments
                 ,
              
               betweene
               their
               transgressions
               and
               his
               Iudgements
               .
               Looke
               g
               
                 wherein
                 men
                 offend
                 ,
                 therein
              
               vsually
               
                 are
                 they
                 punished
              
               .
               And
               
                 blessings
                 abused
                 are
                 turned
                 oft
                 into
                 curses
                 ,
              
               as
               “
               
                 the
                 staffe
              
               sometime
               
                 into
                 a
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               *
               that
               men
               may
               be
               crossed
               and
               plagued
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               thankfull
               for
               ,
               or
               vsed
               not
               well
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               blessed
               in
               them
               .
               h
               DAVID
               was
               too
               indulgent
               a
               Father
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               he
               smarted
               shrewdly
               for
               it
               in
               i
               
                 Ammons
                 rape
                 of
                 Tamar
              
               ,
               k
               
                 Absoloms
                 murther
                 of
                 Ammon
              
               ,
               and
               both
               l
               Absoloms
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               m
               
                 Adoniaes
                 rebellion
              
               .
               n
               When
               Gods
               people
               abused
               those
               temporall
               blessings
               of
               
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 ,
                 corne
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 wooll
                 and
                 flax
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               had
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               God
               threatneth
               to
               
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 againe
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               he
               threatneth
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               obserued
               not
               his
               Sabbaths
               ,
               that
               o
               
                 their
                 Land
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 should
                 rest
                 and
                 lye
                 waste
                 vntilled
                 and
              
               vntoiled
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 rested
                 not
                 on
                 their
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 it
                 :
              
               As
               also
               that
               because
               they
               set
               light
               
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               when
               they
               had
               it
               ,
               hee
               would
               p
               
                 send
                 a
                 famine
                 of
                 hearing
                 it
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               should
               be
               constrained
               
                 to
                 seeke
                 farre
                 and
                 neere
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               then
               refused
               when
               they
               might
               haue
               had
               it
               ,
               or
               made
               no
               reckoning
               of
               ,
               when
               in
               great
               plentie
               they
               had
               it
               :
               And
               q
               
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 therefore
                 serue
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 should
                 send
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
              
               And
               r
               
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 serued
                 strange
                 gods
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 Land
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 serue
                 strangers
                 in
                 a
                 Land
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 owne
                 .
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               How
               we
               may
               haue
               beene
               faultie
               towards
               others
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               that
               wee
               now
               suffer
               our selues
               .
               For
               s
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 iust
                 retaliation
              
               oft
               in
               such
               cases
               with
               God.
               And
               t
               there
               is
               
                 nothing
                 more
                 equall
                 than
              
               such
               requitals
               .
               u
               DAVID
               abuseth
               the
               wife
               of
               Vriah
               ;
               and
               x
               his
               owne
               sonne
               abuseth
               his
               in
               the
               same
               sort
               .
               y
               
                 He
                 slayeth
                 Vriah
                 ▪
              
               himselfe
               
                 with
                 the
                 sword
              
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               
                 Vriah
                 the
                 sword
                 haunteth
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               a
               Adoni-bezeks
               cruelty
               on
               those
               that
               hee
               had
               conquered
               ,
               was
               requited
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               executed
               through
               Gods
               iust
               iudgement
               on
               him
               by
               those
               into
               whose
               hands
               he
               fell
               :
               and
               euen
               he
               himselfe
               acknowledgeth
               the
               equitie
               
               of
               it
               .
               And
               b
               God
               threatneth
               such
               as
               
                 oppresse
                 poore
                 widowes
                 and
                 orphans
              
               ,
               That
               
                 their
                 wiues
                 shal
                 be
              
               
               
                 widowes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 children
                 orphans
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               neglects
               or
               euill
               acts
               being
               faultie
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               haue
               beene
               admonished
               of
               ,
               or
               checked
               for
               ,
               either
               publikely
               in
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ▪
               or
               priuately
               by
               good
               offices
               of
               friends
               or
               others
               ,
               
               yea
               or
               inwardly
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               our
               owne
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               motions
               and
               suggestions
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               haue
               not
               regarded
               to
               amend
               and
               reforme
               .
               For
               it
               is
               
                 an
                 vsuall
                 thing
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Word
              
               taken
               not
               place
               ,
               
                 nor
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 vs
              
               ,
               c
               
                 to
                 second
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Rod
                 ,
              
               as
               thereby
               d
               
                 to
                 seale
                 vp
              
               and
               confirme
               
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               so
               e
               to
               make
               vs
               the
               more
               attentiue
               vnto
               it
               .
               He
               doth
               as
               Absolom
               did
               with
               Ioab
               ,
               f
               when
               he
               would
               not
               come
               at
               him
               ,
               hauing
               sent
               once
               or
               twice
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               seruants
               to
               set
               his
               corne
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               commeth
               Ioab
               to
               him
               without
               further
               sending
               for
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               he
               would
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               had
               so
               serued
               him
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               saith
               Elihu
               ,
               doth
               God
               ;
               g
               he
               calleth
               vpon
               men
               many
               times
               to
               breake
               off
               their
               bad
               courses
               ,
               either
               by
               outward
               admonitions
               ,
               or
               by
               inward
               suggestions
               ;
               *
               which
               when
               
               men
               regard
               not
               ,
               he
               layeth
               some
               affliction
               vpon
               them
               ,
               that
               continueth
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               sticketh
               by
               them
               ,
               till
               it
               haue
               h
               
                 opened
                 their
                 eares
                 that
                 were
                 stopt
                 before
                 ,
              
               and
               pulled
               downe
               their
               pride
               ,
               or
               taken
               downe
               their
               stomack
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               to
               say
               with
               Saul
               strucken
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               i
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 mee
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
              
            
             
               6.
               
               How
               we
               haue
               abused
               ,
               as
               wel
               
                 Gods
                 Iudgments
              
               ,
               as
               his
               Mercies
               ;
               how
               wee
               haue
               either
               refused
               or
               
               neglected
               to
               hearken
               as
               well
               to
               
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Gods
                 R●…d
              
               as
               to
               
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 his
                 Word
              
               ;
               what
               afflictions
               haue
               formerly
               been
               inflicted
               on
               vs
               ,
               whereof
               little
               or
               no
               vse
               at
               all
               hath
               beene
               made
               by
               vs.
               For
               that
               is
               also
               vsually
               Gods
               manner
               ,
               when
               men
               profit
               not
               by
               such
               crosses
               as
               hee
               hath
               formerly
               exercised
               them
               with
               ,
               k
               to
               proceed
               from
               shorter
               to
               some
               of
               longer
               continuance
               ,
               from
               milder
               to
               sharper
               courses
               .
               He
               dealeth
               with
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Physitian
               doth
               with
               his
               patient
               ;
               l
               who
               when
               he
               findeth
               that
               the
               potion
               which
               hee
               hath
               giuen
               his
               patient
               will
               not
               worke
               with
               him
               ,
               hee
               secondeth
               it
               with
               some
               stronger
               purge
               ;
               when
               he
               perceiueth
               the
               disease
               to
               be
               so
               setled
               ,
               that
               sudden
               courses
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               hee
               prescribeth
               him
               a
               course
               of
               some
               longer
               continuance
               .
               So
               our
               Sauiour
               
               fore-warned
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               healed
               ,
               That
               m
               
                 if
                 hee
                 sinned
                 againe
                 ,
                 some
                 worse
                 matter
                 would
                 befall
                 him
                 :
              
               his
               not
               profiting
               by
               the
               former
               ,
               would
               procure
               vnto
               him
               some
               further
               ,
               some
               farre
               heauier
               crosse
               .
               And
               n
               God
               threatneth
               his
               People
               ,
               that
               if
               lighter
               matters
               would
               not
               amend
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               lay
               harsher
               and
               heauier
               things
               on
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               euen
               in
               a
               manner
               wasted
               and
               consumed
               with
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               we
               finde
               our selues
               thus
               faultie
               
               in
               ,
               we
               should
               endeuour
               to
               reforme
               .
               As
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               euill
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               turned
               Gods
               face
               from
               vs
               ;
               so
               should
               wee
               withall
               labour
               to
               remoue
               the
               same
               ,
               o
               that
               
                 the
                 Cause
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 also
                 may
                 cease
              
               ;
               and
               that
               Gods
               face
               that
               is
               now
               turned
               
               from
               vs
               may
               bee
               turned
               againe
               toward●…
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               For
               this
               should
               bee
               the
               end
               of
               our
               search
               ,
               to
               discouer
               what
               is
               amisse
               ▪
               and
               this
               the
               end
               of
               our
               discouerie
               ,
               to
               amend
               and
               remoue
               the
               euill
               discouered
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               hearts
               or
               in
               our
               liues
               .
               p
               Otherwise
               
                 our
                 search
                 is
                 but
                 vaine
                 and
                 friuolous
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 our
                 inquirie
                 vnsincere
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               better
               were
               it
               for
               vs
               neuer
               to
               haue
               beene
               so
               forward
               to
               search
               ,
               if
               wee
               bee
               not
               as
               forward
               to
               redresse
               ,
               what
               vpon
               search
               wee
               haue
               found
               to
               bee
               otherwise
               than
               well
               with
               vs.
               It
               must
               needs
               aggrauate
               wrath
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               shewed
               ,
               or
               see
               what
               is
               amisse
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               carefull
               to
               amend
               .
            
             
               q
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 and
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               (
               as
               DAVID
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               r
               
                 I
                 considered
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 my
                 feet
                 ▪
                 vnto
                 thy
                 paths
                 ,
              
               wherevpon
               such
               consideration
               ,
               I
               found
               that
               I
               had
               swarued
               from
               them
               :
               )
               And
               then
               s
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               A●…
               if
               it
               were
               to
               no
               end
               for
               them
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               God
               ▪
               by
               prayer
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               pulled
               downe
               t
               
                 the
                 partition
                 wall
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               hindred
               their
               suits
               from
               getting
               accesse
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               obtaining
               successe
               with
               him
               :
               vntill
               they
               had
               ,
               as
               searched
               out
               ▪
               so
               reformed
               and
               remoued
               such
               euils
               ,
               as
               vpon
               their
               search
               had
               presented
               themselues
               to
               their
               fight
               ,
               and
               as
               came
               to
               view
               vpon
               this
               their
               suru●…igh
               .
               And
               indeed
               till
               this
               course
               bee
               taken
               ,
               u
               it
               i●…●…o
               small
               purpose
               to
               pray
               .
               It
               is
               *
               as
               if
               the
               person
               pricked
               or
               wounded
               should
               cry
               and
               call
               vpon
               the
               Surgion
               to
               haue
               some
               case
               of
               his
               paine
               ,
               but
               
               would
               not
               endure
               to
               haue
               the
               splinter
               or
               the
               arrow-head
               pulled
               out
               that
               sticketh
               fast
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               causeth
               his
               griefe
               :
               or
               as
               if
               people
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               stay
               the
               rage
               and
               furie
               of
               the
               burning
               ,
               when
               an
               house
               or
               towne
               is
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               themselues
               the
               meane
               while
               powre
               on
               oyle
               ,
               or
               throw
               on
               fuell
               to
               the
               fire
               .
               This
               God
               himselfe
               noteth
               ,
               as
               the
               maine
               cause
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               heauie
               hand
               vpon
               his
               people
               ,
               x
               
                 Thou
                 criedst
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 O
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guide
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 ,
              
               y
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 retaine
                 thy
                 wrath
                 alwayes
                 ?
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 angrie
                 for
                 euer
                 ?
                 This
                 thou
                 sayedst
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 diddest
                 euill
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 still
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               z
               
                 They
                 houle
                 to
                 mee
                 on
                 their
                 beds
                 for
                 their
                 corne
                 and
                 their
                 wine
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 rebell
                 against
                 me
                 still
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ;
               a
               
                 Therefore
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 yet
                 turned
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 hand
                 is
                 stretched
                 out
                 still
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 turne
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 smiteth
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               And
               surely
               so
               long
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               preuailing
               with
               God
               ;
               b
               
                 If
                 I
                 see
                 iniquitie
                 in
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
              
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               (
               and
               c
               
                 be
                 loth
                 to
                 leaue
                 it
              
               ;
               )
               or
               ,
               
                 If
                 with
                 my
                 heart
              
               d
               
                 I
                 looke
                 after
                 it
              
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 looke
                 after
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 loue
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               forgoe
               ;
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 neuer
                 heare
                 any
                 prayer
                 of
                 mine
              
               that
               I
               make
               to
               him
               .
               As
               e
               
                 the
                 cause
              
               therefore
               
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 must
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
              
               (
               and
               it
               can
               bee
               dealt
               with
               til
               it
               be
               discouered
               )
               
                 ere
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 sound
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
              
               or
               such
               as
               shall
               constantly
               continue
               :
               
               So
               our
               sinnes
               〈◊〉
               be
               r●…oued
               that
               〈◊〉
               Gods
               face
               and
               fauour
               from
               ●…s
               ▪
               and
               withdraw
               ▪
               his
               regard
               of
               vs
               ,
               ere
               wee
               can
               hope
               to
               haue
               his
               carriage
               towards
               vs
               altred
               for
               the
               better
               ▪
               or
               any
               end
               of
               our
               present
               euils
               .
               f
               Wee
               enforce
               him
               to
               continue
               his
               hard
               dealing
               with
               ●…s
               while
               wee
               doe
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               restraine
               him
               from
               doing
               that
               ,
               that
               of
               himselfe
               otherwise
               hee
               would
               doe
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               himselfe
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               most
               ready
               and
               willing
               vnto
               ,
               did
               not
               wee
               ourselues
               with
               hold
               him
               from
               it
               .
               So
               that
               while
               we
               continue
               still
               in
               our
               〈◊〉
               and
               excesses
               ,
               our
               owne
               practise
               crosseth
               and
               hindreth
               the
               effect
               and
               fruit
               of
               our
               prayers
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               like
               those
               Heathen
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Cy●…icke
               obserued
               ,
               that
               g
               they
               prayed
               indeed
               to
               their
               Gods
               for
               health
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               very
               〈◊〉
               when
               they
               so
               did
               ,
               they
               vsed
               such
               excesse
               ●…s
               could
               not
               but
               greatly
               impaire
               health
               ,
               and
               so
               wilfully
               depriued
               themselues
               of
               that
               that
               they
               prayed
               for
               ▪
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               〈◊〉
               
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 heart
                 i●…
                 not
                 i●…
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               i
               
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 power
                 to
                 direct
                 his
                 owne
                 paths
                 ▪
              
               k
               no●…
               are
               〈◊〉
               able
               of
               themselues
               to
               effec●…
               〈◊〉
               in
               vs
               ▪
               o●…
               to
               worke
               good
               on
               vs
               without
               the
               aid
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               working
               together
               with
               them
               ●…
               〈◊〉
               should
               〈◊〉
               earnest
               with
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               that
               ●…e
               〈◊〉
               be
               ●…sed
               ,
               l
               as
               he
               doth
               correct
               vs
               ,
               so
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               to
               〈◊〉
               vs
               ;
               m
               as
               hee
               sendeth
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               hee
               〈◊〉
               vouchsafe
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               make
               a
               good
               
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               n
               
                 learne
                 to
                 profit
              
               by
               them
               ;
               as
               o
               to
               shew
               and
               make
               knowne
               to
               vs
               what
               hee
               aimeth
               at
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               to
               enable
               vs
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               he
               requireth
               of
               vs
               ;
               p
               
                 to
                 turne
                 vs
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 returne
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               thus
               done
               ,
               then
               
               may
               we
               with
               the
               more
               comfort
               and
               confidence
               r
               deale
               with
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               remouall
               of
               the
               euill
               it selfe
               ,
               bee
               it
               outward
               or
               inward
               .
               s
               Then
               may
               we
               seeke
               to
               him
               with
               good
               assurance
               of
               successe
               ,
               because
               we
               
                 seeke
                 him
                 as
                 we
                 should
              
               ;
               t
               we
               may
               then
               praying
               hope
               indeed
               to
               bee
               heard
               ,
               those
               u
               clouds
               of
               our
               iniquities
               being
               dispersed
               &
               dispelled
               ,
               that
               before
               
                 hindred
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               thus
               we
               x
               
                 repenting
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               y
               
                 turning
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               that
               haue
               turned
               God
               away
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               z
               
                 returning
                 to
                 him
              
               that
               hath
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               vs
               ,
               hee
               will
               a
               
                 turne
                 againe
              
               in
               mercie
               and
               goodnesse
               
                 vnto
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 make
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
              
               againe
               
                 to
                 shine
                 forth
                 vpon
                 vs
              
               ;
               we
               c
               
                 remembring
                 our selues
              
               ,
               d
               he
               will
               cease
               longer
               
                 to
                 forget
                 vs
              
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               hee
               will
               beginne
               e
               
                 in
                 mercie
              
               againe
               
                 to
                 remember
                 vs
              
               ,
               who
               f
               
                 in
                 wrath
              
               seemed
               to
               haue
               forgotten
               vs
               ;
               and
               shew
               that
               hee
               so
               doth
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               confusion
               of
               our
               foes
               ,
               by
               g
               
                 raising
                 of
                 vs
              
               ,
               and
               h
               
                 lifting
                 vp
                 our
                 heads
              
               againe
               ,
               and
               i
               
                 not
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
              
               as
               formerly
               they
               haue
               done
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               NOAH
               His
               OBEDIENCE
               ,
               WITH
               THE
               GROVND
               OF
               IT
               :
            
             
               Or
               His
               Faith
               ,
               Feare
               ,
               and
               Care.
               
            
             
               A
               MEDITATION
               On
               HEBREWES
               11.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Deliuered
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 at
              
               Lincolnes
               -
               Inne
               :
            
             
               By
               THOMAS
               GATAKER
               ,
               Batcheler
               of
               Diuinitie
               ;
               
                 sometime
                 Preacher
                 there
              
               :
            
             
               And
               now
               Pastor
               of
               ROTHERHITH
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               IOHN
               HAVILAND
               .
            
             
               1623.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               VVORSHIPFVLL
               Sir
               IOHN
               HOBART
               Knight
               ,
               Eldest
               Sonne
               and
               Heire
               to
               the
               Right
               
                 Honourable
                 Sir
              
               HENRY
               HOBART
               ,
               Lord
               Chiefe
               Iustice
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 Pleaes
              
               .
            
             
               
                 RIGHT
                 WORSHIPFVLL
                 :
              
            
             
               HAVING
               vpon
               some
               enducements
               (
               how
               weightie
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               others
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               to
               methen
               seemed
               not
               altogether
               vnsufficient
               )
               cōceiued
               a
               purpose
               of
               publishing
               the
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               amisse
               to
               annex
               this
               ensuing
               vnto
               it
               ,
               as
               meetly
               well
               suting
               with
               the
               Argument
               therein
               handled
               ,
               and
               not
               vnfit
               therfore
               to
               second
               it
               .
               And
               remembring
               withall
               ,
               that
               among
               other
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               I
               owe
               dutie
               and
               respect
               vnto
               ,
               I
               
               had
               not
               hitherto
               ▪
               remembred
               your selfe
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               I
               checked
               my selfe
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               resolued
               with
               my selfe
               not
               to
               rest
               longer
               guiltie
               of
               such
               neglect
               .
               I
               know
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               in
               many
               words
               to
               intreat
               your
               Worships
               kinde
               acceptance
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               for
               mine
               owne
               sake
               ,
               or
               for
               it selfe
               .
               The
               one
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               presume
               of
               vpon
               experience
               of
               your
               wonted
               courteous
               vsage
               and
               professed
               respect
               of
               mee
               farre
               aboue
               my
               desert
               .
               The
               other
               the
               subiect
               Matter
               of
               it
               maketh
               mee
               confident
               of
               :
               Which
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               either
               the
               bare
               Title
               ,
               or
               Text
               it selfe
               will
               soone
               acquaint
               you
               withall
               :
               And
               both
               ioyntly
               together
               will
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               helpe
               sufficiently
               either
               to
               couer
               or
               to
               counteruaile
               ,
               the
               rawnesse
               and
               rudenesse
               ,
               or
               what
               euer
               other
               defects
               in
               my
               weake
               and
               vnworthy
               Manner
               of
               handling
               so
               singular
               
                 a
                 Subiect
              
               ,
               may
               seeme
               any
               way
               to
               blemish
               the
               Worke.
               I
               was
               neuer
               furnished
               with
               any
               store
               of
               
                 Rhetoricall
                 lights
              
               :
               And
               am
               willing
               therefore
               the
               rather
               to
               embelish
               my
               writings
               with
               such
               
                 borrowed
                 helpes
              
               as
               my
               poore
               reading
               affordeth
               either
               out
               of
               
                 holy
                 or
                 humane
                 Writers
              
               :
               
               whose
               
                 Speeches
                 and
                 Obseruations
              
               also
               ,
               either
               as
               a
               
                 Aegyptian
                 Spoiles
              
               ,
               or
               as
               b
               
                 Canaanitish
                 Captiues
              
               ,
               either
               c
               hauing
               past
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               beene
               purged
               of
               their
               
                 Heathenish
                 drosse
              
               ,
               or
               being
               trimmed
               and
               pared
               from
               their
               
                 Paganish
                 super
                 fluities
              
               ,
               may
               well
               and
               warrantably
               vpon
               good
               ground
               euen
               from
               d
               
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               be
               not
               onely
               admitted
               into
               the
               
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               but
               applied
               also
               e
               to
               
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuarie
                 and
                 of
                 Gods
                 seruice
              
               therein
               .
               He
               that
               furnished
               f
               Cyrus
               with
               treasure
               for
               the
               building
               of
               his
               Temple
               ,
               did
               no
               doubt
               furnish
               them
               also
               with
               much
               
                 light
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 literature
              
               ,
               euen
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               Children
               .
               In
               this
               Discourse
               especially
               I
               haue
               studied
               to
               be
               plaine
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               the
               things
               therein
               
               deliuered
               to
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               g
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               seemeth
               to
               parallel
               with
               those
               that
               NOA
               liued
               in
               .
               The
               badnesse
               and
               loosenesse
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               generally
               complaine
               of
               ,
               h
               euen
               those
               that
               helpe
               to
               make
               them
               so
               bad
               as
               they
               are
               .
               And
               it
               were
               greatly
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               men
               were
               on
               all
               hands
               as
               forward
               to
               put
               their
               helping
               hand
               to
               the
               furthering
               and
               effecting
               of
               a
               generall
               reformation
               ,
               as
               i
               they
               are
               prone
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               badnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               murmure
               rather
               against
               others
               (
               those
               especially
               aboue
               )
               by
               whose
               meanes
               they
               deeme
               that
               they
               become
               so
               bad
               ,
               when
               themselues
               are
               the
               whilst
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               therein
               as
               faultie
               as
               any
               ,
               than
               to
               mourne
               for
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               their
               owne
               excesses
               .
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Citie
              
               ,
               wee
               say
               ,
               
                 would
                 soone
                 be
                 faire
                 ,
                 if
                 euery
                 one
                 would
                 but
                 sweepe
                 before
                 his
                 owne
                 doore
                 .
              
               And
               the
               whole
               estate
               would
               be
               soone
               reformed
               ,
               if
               each
               one
               would
               but
               doe
               his
               part
               ,
               k
               
                 looke
                 home
              
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               set
               seriously
               vpon
               the
               amendment
               of
               that
               one
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerneth
               him
               most
               to
               looke
               after
               .
               This
               it
               nearely
               concerneth
               vs
               all
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               
               if
               the
               Citie
               remaine
               foule
               still
               ,
               while
               others
               doe
               not
               the
               like
               ,
               yet
               
                 the
                 filth
              
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               not
               found
               before
               
                 our
                 doores
              
               :
               But
               those
               more
               specially
               ,
               whose
               good
               example
               may
               helpe
               to
               draw
               many
               others
               on
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               eminent
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               either
               for
               place
               or
               parentage
               .
               In
               this
               ranke
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               range
               your
               Worship
               ;
               whose
               religious
               cariage
               therefore
               shall
               not
               onely
               benefit
               your selfe
               ,
               but
               may
               pricke
               ▪
               on
               and
               encourage
               others
               ,
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               :
               And
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               you
               therein
               ,
               hath
               he
               vouch
               safed
               to
               furnish
               you
               with
               sundrie
               singular
               helpes
               aboue
               many
               others
               .
               To
               omit
               all
               other
               ,
               
                 your
                 Honourable
                 Fathers
              
               *
               Example
               may
               goe
               for
               all
               ,
               whose
               Life
               and
               Actions
               generally
               approued
               and
               admired
               ,
               may
               be
               
                 a
                 liuely
                 Precedent
              
               for
               your
               direction
               and
               imitation
               herein
               ,
               especially
               liuing
               constantly
               and
               continually
               (
               l
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               small
               consequence
               )
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               hauing
               it
               daily
               in
               your
               eye
               .
               Goe
               on
               therefore
               ,
               Worthy
               Sir
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               hauing
               
                 so
                 rare
                 a
                 Paterne
              
               before
               you
               ,
               to
               imitate
               him
               that
               goeth
               in
               
               and
               out
               before
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               before
               others
               (
               
                 the
                 Archer
                 giueth
                 not
                 ouer
                 shooting
                 and
                 leuelling
                 at
                 the
                 marke
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 neuer
                 come
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 to
                 hit
                 the
                 white
              
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               m
               your
               Honour
               there
               
                 to
                 imitate
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               *
               
                 no
                 disgrace
                 to
                 come
                 short
              
               :
               )
               in
               fashioning
               your
               life
               and
               courses
               to
               
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               helping
               to
               support
               
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
              
               which
               through
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               times
               surrounded
               with
               a
               maine
               floud
               of
               prophanenesse
               ,
               like
               enough
               to
               bring
               in
               ,
               if
               it
               hold
               on
               ,
               some
               
                 second
                 Deluge
              
               ,
               seemeth
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               be
               cleane
               ouer
               set
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               borne
               downe
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               what
               
                 priuie
                 nips
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 open
                 pointings
                 at
              
               (
               as
               the
               times
               are
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               neither
               ;
               it
               was
               euen
               so
               also
               n
               long
               since
               )
               men
               of
               your
               ranke
               especially
               ,
               must
               make
               account
               to
               expose
               themselues
               vnto
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               shew
               themselues
               religious
               ,
               and
               fauourers
               of
               that
               which
               yet
               we
               all
               generally
               professe
               .
               But
               herein
               shall
               you
               shew
               
               your
               
                 Christian
                 courage
              
               with
               NOA
               ,
               whose
               Example
               this
               weake
               Worke
               representeth
               vnto
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               for
               Gods
               sake
               contemne
               and
               set
               light
               by
               those
               things
               that
               make
               many
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               forbeare
               to
               countenance
               that
               which
               inwardly
               they
               cannot
               but
               like
               and
               allow
               of
               ;
               and
               the
               greater
               reward
               shall
               you
               for
               the
               same
               receiue
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               Now
               the
               same
               our
               gratious
               God
               strengthen
               and
               confirme
               you
               in
               all
               goodnesse
               ,
               encrease
               in
               you
               his
               graces
               ,
               o
               preserue
               you
               from
               
                 all
                 euill
                 ones
              
               ,
               protect
               you
               against
               p
               
                 all
                 euils
              
               ,
               as
               well
               corporall
               as
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               bring
               both
               you
               and
               yours
               q
               
                 by
                 true
                 holinesse
                 and
                 sincere
                 sanctification
              
               in
               his
               due
               time
               
                 to
                 full
                 happinesse
                 and
                 eternall
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 seruice
                 ,
                 THOMAS
                 GATAKER
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               NOAES
               OBEDIENCE
               .
            
             
               
                 HEBREWES
                 ▪
                 11.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Faith
                 NOA
                 being
                 warned
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 moued
                 with
                 Feare
                 ,
                 prepared
                 an
                 Arke
                 for
                 the
                 sauing
                 of
                 his
                 Household
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THis
               parcell
               of
               Scripture
               containeth
               
               a
               briefe
               Summe
               of
               a
               Story
               related
               more
               at
               large
               by
               Moses
               in
               his
               a
               
                 first
                 Booke
              
               and
               
                 sixt
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Patriarke
              
               NOA
               ,
               b
               the
               tenth
               from
               Adam
               ,
               and
               as
               Basil
               of
               Seleucia
               well
               tearmeth
               him
               ,
               c
               
                 a
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 since
                 the
                 Floud
                 ,
              
               of
               all
               that
               are
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               that
               shal
               be
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 effect
                 and
                 substance
              
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               An
               
               
               act
               of
               NOAES
               obedience
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
               grounds
               and
               the
               fruits
               or
               effects
               of
               it
               .
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 
                   act
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   the
                   building
                
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Arke
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   
                     The
                     grounds
                     of
                     his
                     so
                     doing
                     :
                  
                   
                     Without
                     ,
                     
                       Gods
                       warning
                    
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Within
                     ,
                     
                       his
                       Faith
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       his
                       feare
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 fruits
                 and
                 effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ;
                 Good
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 ;
                 the
                 sauing
                 of
                 them
                 temporally
                 ,
                 of
                 himselfe
                 also
                 eternally
                 :
                 Bad
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 the
                 condemning
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               Or
               thus
               :
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Gods
                 warning
                 ,
                 NOA
                 
                   being
                   warned
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 NOA
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 threefold
                 ;
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Feare
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Care.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 awfull
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 cariage
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 three-fold
                 ;
                 thereby
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   saued
                   his
                   Houshold
                   :
                   Hee
                   condemned
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   He
                   became
                   inheritor
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 warning
              
               :
               NOA
               
               being
               
                 warned
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               How
               this
               was
               done
               is
               not
               expressed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               therefore
               for
               vs
               to
               enquire
               .
               For
               c
               
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 such
                 things
                 be
                 with
                 danger
                 determined
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 sinne
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ?
              
               saith
               Augustine
               .
            
             
               Onely
               thus
               much
               wee
               finde
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               ouer-growne
               with
               wickednesse
               ;
               (
               d
               
                 All
                 flesh
                 had
                 corrupted
                 their
                 waies
                 :
              
               )
               And
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               it selfe
               was
               growne
               to
               a
               
               generall
               Apostasie
               ,
               by
               e
               the
               falling
               away
               of
               
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               not
               the
               f
               Angels
               ,
               (
               as
               g
               Tertullian
               out
               of
               the
               forged
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               h
               some
               others
               ,
               though
               the
               i
               Angels
               also
               be
               in
               some
               places
               so
               tearmed
               )
               and
               much
               lesse
               Deuils
               (
               as
               *
               some
               other
               haue
               absurdly
               conceited
               ;
               )
               nor
               †
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               Gods
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Potentates
               (
               though
               in
               Scripture
               “
               sometime
               so
               called
               ;
               )
               but
               k
               
                 the
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Seth
              
               ,
               matching
               with
               the
               daughters
               l
               
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               so
               contracting
               affinitie
               with
               
                 Caines
                 cursed
                 race
              
               ,
               which
               proued
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               m
               It
               
                 repented
                 God
              
               that
               hee
               had
               made
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               n
               hee
               purposed
               to
               destroy
               man
               ,
               whom
               before
               hee
               had
               made
               ;
               for
               such
               is
               
                 Gods
                 repentance
                 ,
                 a
              
               o
               
                 change
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 worke
              
               ;
               p
               
                 repentance
                 with
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ;
                 repentance
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 willing
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               his
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               did
               q
               God
               impart
               vnto
               NOA
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               r
               at
               the
               end
               of
               
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 twentie
                 yeeres
              
               ,
               (
               that
               was
               the
               vtmost
               stint
               and
               limit
               set
               s
               for
               
                 mans
                 repentance
              
               and
               t
               
                 Gods
                 patience
              
               ;
               not
               the
               list
               or
               sise
               of
               
                 mans
                 life
              
               for
               future
               times
               ,
               as
               u
               some
               vainely
               haue
               imagined
               ,
               
               contrary
               x
               to
               the
               euident
               truth
               of
               storie
               )
               he
               would
               bring
               in
               
                 a
                 deluge
              
               ,
               that
               should
               drowne
               vp
               and
               destroy
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               And
               therefore
               y
               willed
               NOA
               in
               the
               meane
               space
               to
               make
               such
               a
               Vessell
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               then
               prescribed
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               bulke
               and
               bignesse
               was
               neuer
               the
               like
               seene
               or
               heard
               of
               before
               or
               since
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               him
               and
               his
               alone
               ,
               (
               which
               a
               farre
               lesser
               would
               haue
               done
               )
               but
               z
               for
               the
               preseruing
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               all
               liuing
               creatures
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               was
               
                 the
                 warning
              
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               which
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               NOA
               ,
               and
               
               the
               World
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               obserue
               we
               this
               point
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 God
                 seldome
                 sendeth
                 any
                 extraordinary
                 great
                 or
                 generall
                 iudgement
                 on
                 Person
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 giueth
                 vsually
                 some
                 warning
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               a
               
                 There
                 is
              
               b
               
                 no
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ▪
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 reueale
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 seruants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               He
               c
               cutteth
               men
               downe
               first
               commonly
               
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
              
               ere
               he
               cut
               them
               
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               and
               executioners
               
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
              
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               two
               famous
               destructions
               of
               Ierusalem
               
               and
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Nation
              
               ;
               the
               former
               by
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               the
               latter
               by
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               and
               warning
               was
               giuen
               before
               of
               both
               ;
               by
               d
               Ieremie
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               of
               the
               one
               ;
               and
               (
               to
               omit
               all
               other
               warnings
               reported
               by
               e
               Iosephus
               the
               Iew
               ,
               that
               then
               liued
               ,
               )
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               f
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               are
               
                 two
                 generall
                 Destructions
              
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               the
               one
               past
               by
               Water
               ,
               the
               other
               future
               by
               Fire
               .
               g
               Water
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 lust
              
               h
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               
                 Fire
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 coldnesse
                 of
                 Charitie
              
               i
               that
               shall
               be
               (
               though
               that
               may
               seeme
               somewhat
               too
               curious
               :
               )
               And
               good
               warning
               hath
               beene
               giuen
               of
               both
               .
               For
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               k
               God
               ,
               you
               see
               here
               ,
               
                 gaue
                 warning
                 to
              
               NOA
               ,
               and
               by
               NOA
               
                 to
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               For
               NOA
               ,
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Peter
              
               ,
               was
               l
               
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
              
               :
               Yea
               the
               very
               
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
              
               ,
               such
               a
               peece
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               was
               m
               
                 a
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 the
                 Floud
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 preaching
                 of
                 repentance
              
               :
               NOA
               in
               making
               of
               the
               Arke
               did
               ,
               as
               Basil
               speaketh
               ,
               n
               
                 preach
                 without
                 preaching
              
               .
               Euery
               stroke
               that
               was
               strucke
               ,
               euery
               naile
               that
               was
               driuen
               in
               the
               framing
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               
                 a
                 fore-telling
                 of
                 the
                 Floud
              
               ,
               and
               *
               
                 a
                 reall
                 Sermon
                 of
                 repentance
              
               .
               And
               of
               the
               latter
               both
               o
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               p
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               q
               Saint
               Peter
               haue
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               writings
               giuen
               warning
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               God
               doth
               ,
               partly
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               mercy
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               regard
               
               of
               those
               that
               doe
               deseruedly
               perish
               .
               
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               r
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 surprised
                 vnawares
              
               ;
               because
               he
               
               s
               would
               not
               haue
               them
               to
               perish
               ,
               but
               to
               repent
               and
               be
               saued
               .
               And
               therefore
               t
               
                 hee
                 threatneth
                 before
              
               
               
                 he
                 smiteth
              
               :
               yea
               u
               
                 he
                 threatneth
              
               ,
               saith
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 may
                 not
                 smite
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 smiteth
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 not
                 slay
              
               ;
               and
               hee
               slayeth
               some
               sometime
               temporally
               ,
               x
               that
               others
               may
               not
               bee
               destroyed
               eternally
               ;
               that
               y
               being
               
                 chastened
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               bee
               
                 condemned
                 with
                 the
                 world
              
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               those
               that
               perish
               ,
               the
               obstinate
               wicked
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               inexcusable
               :
               a
               that
               they
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               had
               faire
               warning
               giuen
               them
               before
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               haue
               taken
               it
               .
               b
               
                 This
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 shall
                 before
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 be
                 preached
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               point
               (
               to
               omit
               all
               others
               )
               may
               be
               two-fold
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 commend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 
                   Gods
                   patience
                
                 :
                 
              
               
                 To
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 to
                 commend
              
               vnto
               vs
               
                 Gods
                 patience
              
               ,
               yea
               
               *
               his
               mercie
               and
               his
               goodnesse
               .
               Who
               though
               he
               
               might
               smite
               iustly
               without
               more
               adoe
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               men
               sinne
               ,
               (
               the
               generall
               warnings
               that
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               afford
               are
               sufficient
               )
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               proceed
               ordinarily
               to
               any
               extraordinary
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               hee
               giueth
               many
               faire
               warnings
               of
               it
               before-hand
               .
               
               A
               signe
               that
               c
               hee
               desireth
               not
               to
               doe
               that
               that
               he
               threatneth
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               by
               mans
               obstinacie
               vrged
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               For
               d
               
                 Professed
                 hatred
              
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 taketh
                 away
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 reuenge
              
               .
               e
               A
               conspiracie
               against
               Commodus
               was
               frustrate
               by
               the
               folly
               of
               one
               that
               should
               haue
               executed
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               needs
               tell
               him
               what
               hee
               was
               to
               doe
               ere
               he
               did
               it
               .
               f
               Those
               that
               minde
               mischiefe
               therefore
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               giue
               warning
               .
               g
               Absolom
               spake
               neither
               good
               nor
               bad
               to
               his
               brother
               Ammon
               ,
               but
               watched
               his
               time
               only
               ,
               and
               then
               tooke
               it
               .
               h
               
                 Nor
                 would
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 proclaime
                 thus
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               i
               
                 he
                 threatneth
                 destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 destroy
              
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               himselfe
               implieth
               :
               And
               as
               in
               the
               Niniuites
               it
               is
               apparant
               ,
               who
               by
               *
               being
               threatned
               with
               destruction
               ,
               were
               saued
               from
               being
               indeed
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               for
               want
               either
               of
               euill
               desert
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               or
               of
               good
               cause
               and
               iust
               ground
               ,
               yea
               or
               power
               on
               Gods
               part
               ,
               that
               he
               holdeth
               his
               
               hand
               from
               smiting
               so
               soone
               as
               wee
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               manner
               giueth
               warning
               before
               hee
               smite
               ,
               k
               
                 His
                 hand
                 is
                 not
                 weakned
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               strike
               vs
               ,
               
                 nor
                 his
                 arme
                 shortned
              
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               reach
               vs.
               l
               
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 lost
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 patience
                 :
              
               saith
               Augustine
               .
               m
               
                 He
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 patience
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 expecteth
                 our
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               passe
               we
               to
               the
               second
               vse
               .
            
             
               Where
               to
               passe
               by
               ,
               onely
               pointing
               at
               it
               in
               a
               
               word
               ,
               that
               vse
               that
               might
               bee
               made
               hereof
               for
               Imitation
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               dealeth
               with
               vs
               ,
               so
               should
               we
               also
               deale
               with
               others
               ;
               we
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               are
               ,
               
                 A
                 word
              
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 blow
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 No
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stab
                 .
              
               For
               n
               shall
               God
               be
               so
               patient
               ;
               and
               man
               so
               impatient
               ?
               shall
               God
               beare
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               beare
               with
               our
               brethren
               ?
               No
               :
               o
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 wrong
                 thee
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 goe
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 heare
                 thee
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 take
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 them
                 neither
                 ,
                 then
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 refuse
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 too
                 ,
                 then
                 mayst
                 thou
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               
                 carrie
                 thy selfe
                 toward
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               take
               such
               course
               with
               him
               ▪
               
                 as
                 ▪
                 with
                 an
                 Heathen
                 or
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               they
               
               then
               were
               ,
               
                 thou
                 mightest
              
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               keepe
               to
               that
               that
               we
               principally
               now
               intend
               .
               As
               this
               commendeth
               vnto
               vs
               
                 Gods
                 patience
              
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ;
               since
               that
               by
               it
               p
               God
               calleth
               vs
               thereunto
               .
               q
               
                 The
                 patience
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 leadeth
                 thee
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               That
               is
               r
               the
               end
               that
               God
               aimeth
               at
               in
               it
               :
               and
               that
               is
               
               s
               the
               vse
               that
               wee
               should
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Doth
               God
               giue
               warning
               of
               any
               generall
               Iudgement
               ?
               And
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               he
               so
               doth
               at
               the
               present
               ?
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               ought
               at
               home
               ,
               decay
               of
               trade
               ,
               likelihood
               of
               dearth
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               Cast
               we
               our
               eyes
               abroad
               into
               foraine
               parts
               almost
               on
               euery
               side
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               be
               not
               gone
               out
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               hold
               of
               our
               neighbours
               houses
               ,
               yea
               and
               burnt
               diuers
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               And
               t
               it
               concerneth
               vs
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               not
               them
               alone
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               our
               neighbours
               houses
               are
               on
               fire
               .
               These
               are
               reall
               warnings
               ,
               and
               very
               sensible
               ones
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               not
               stupid
               and
               senselesse
               .
            
             
               Doth
               God
               then
               giue
               warning
               ?
               Let
               vs
               take
               it
               when
               he
               giueth
               it
               .
               u
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 doe
              
               *
               
                 this
                 vnto
                 thee
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               by
               
                 Amos.
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ;
                 therefore
                 prepare
                 to
                 meet
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 O
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Let
               vs
               prepare
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               comming
               towards
               vs
               ,
               before
               he
               come
               at
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               ,
               according
               to
               x
               our
               Sauiours
               counsell
               ,
               dispatch
               Messengers
               (
               y
               
                 our
                 praiers
                 and
                 teares
              
               ,
               saith
               Cyprian
               )
               to
               meet
               him
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               yet
               afarre
               off
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               attonement
               with
               him
               ,
               ere
               his
               wrath
               breake
               in
               vpon
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               z
               
                 make
                 all
                 haste
                 by
                 speedie
                 and
                 vnfained
                 repentance
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 heauie
                 doome
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Otherwise
               ,
               let
               vs
               assure
               our selues
               ,
               that
               though
               a
               
                 Gods
                 patience
                 last
                 long
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               be
               euerlasting
               .
               Though
               b
               he
               beare
               with
               vs
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               
               yet
               he
               will
               
                 not
                 alwaies
                 forbeare
              
               vs.
               Yea
               ,
               c
               
                 Patience
                 ouer-much
                 prouoked
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 turne
                 ,
              
               not
               into
               wrath
               ,
               but
               
                 into
                 rage
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               d
               a
               iust
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               take
               those
               away
               without
               further
               warning
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               take
               warning
               when
               it
               was
               giuen
               .
            
             
               NOA
               ▪
               tooke
               warning
               here
               ,
               and
               was
               saued
               ;
               the
               World
               would
               not
               take
               warning
               ,
               and
               was
               suddenly
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               we
               come
               to
               consider
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               warning
               in
               regard
               of
               NOA
               ;
               what
               effect
               it
               had
               with
               him
               ▪
            
             
               This
               diuine
               warning
               therefore
               wrought
               in
               
               NOA
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Feare
                 ▪
              
               and
               Care
               ;
               or
               
                 Gods
                 warning
              
               wrought
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Faith
                 Feare
                 ,
                 Feare
                 Care.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Gods
                 warning
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 wrought
                 Faith
                 in
              
               NOA
               ;
               
               (
               
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ▪
               NOA
               
                 fore
                 ▪
                 warned
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               not
               the
               habite
               of
               
                 Faith
                 ▪
              
               which
               hee
               had
               before
               ,
               but
               a
               renewed
               act
               of
               it
               ▪
               NOA
               beleeued
               this
               ,
               when
               no
               body
               but
               himselfe
               would
               beleeue
               it
               ;
               yea
               when
               he
               was
               counted
               ▪
               no
               doubt
               ,
               generally
               a
               doating
               foole
               for
               his
               labour
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               his
               Faith
               is
               commended
               by
               a
               circumstance
               
               of
               the
               warning
               giuen
               ▪
               or
               the
               thing
               forewarned
               .
               
                 Of
                 things
                 as
                 yet
                 vnseene
                 ▪
              
               All
               warnings
               are
               generally
               of
               things
               not
               seene
               ▪
               For
               what
               need
               any
               be
               warned
               of
               that
               that
               themselues
               see
               ?
               But
               this
               was
               of
               a
               thing
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               yeeres
               off
               ;
               such
               as
               there
               was
               no
               signe
               or
               shew
               at
               all
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               ,
               such
               as
               no
               print
               or
               footstep
               of
               was
               at
               all
               yet
               ;
               such
               as
               neither
               by
               outward
               sense
               ,
               nor
               naturall
               reason
               could
               be
               apprehended
               or
               coniectured
               ;
               a
               thing
               most
               vnlikely
               ,
               
               improbable
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               yea
               *
               in
               nature
               impossible
               .
               
            
             
               Where
               obserue
               wee
               
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 propertie
                 of
                 true
                 Faith
                 to
                 apprehend
                 things
                 vnseene
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vpon
                 Gods
                 bare
                 word
                 ,
                 things
              
               not
               vnlikely
               only
               and
               improbable
               ,
               but
               euen
               incredible
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               also
               impossible
               .
            
             
               e
               Faith
               ,
               saith
               this
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
              
               And
               to
               Thomas
               ,
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               f
               
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
              
               g
               
                 that
                 beleeue
                 and
                 see
                 not
              
               .
               And
               yet
               Thomas
               he
               beleeued
               also
               more
               than
               hee
               saw
               :
               (
               for
               h
               
                 hee
                 saw
                 one
                 thing
              
               ,
               saith
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 beleeued
                 another
                 thing
              
               :
               )
               but
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 see
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               as
               i
               
                 the
                 hope
                 that
                 is
                 seene
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 is
                 no
                 hope
              
               :
               so
               
                 that
                 Faith
              
               (
               k
               the
               ground
               of
               
                 Hope
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 seene
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               obiect
               whereof
               is
               seene
               )
               is
               (
               to
               speake
               properly
               )
               l
               
                 no
                 faith
              
               .
               m
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 or
                 force
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 outward
                 sense
                 ▪
              
               yea
               or
               
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 enforme
                 vs
                 of
                 ought
                 .
              
               n
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeue
                 what
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 faith
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 :
              
               when
               wee
               shall
               come
               
                 to
                 walke
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               o
               
                 not
                 by
                 faith
              
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 sight
              
               .
            
             
               Who
               almost
               would
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               of
               p
               Gods
               wrath
               should
               be
               kindled
               already
               ,
               and
               yet
               
               not
               breake
               forth
               till
               an
               hundred
               and
               twentie
               yeeres
               after
               ?
               who
               would
               beleeue
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               be
               drowned
               ,
               and
               q
               returne
               againe
               to
               that
               Chaos
               wherein
               it
               lay
               buried
               r
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               before
               s
               sea
               and
               land
               were
               distinguished
               and
               seuered
               either
               from
               other
               ?
               If
               God
               should
               haue
               sent
               NOA
               but
               into
               England
               ,
               supposing
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               then
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               foretell
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Iland
               ,
               that
               within
               a
               few
               yeeres
               their
               whole
               Countrey
               should
               be
               swallowed
               vp
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               would
               not
               most
               men
               haue
               deemed
               it
               a
               thing
               altogether
               impossible
               ?
               yet
               did
               NOA
               beleeue
               it
               vpon
               Gods
               bare
               word
               ,
               not
               concerning
               some
               one
               Iland
               ,
               a
               little
               patch
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               the
               maine
               Continent
               ,
               than
               a
               small
               pond
               or
               poole
               to
               the
               maine
               Ocean
               ,
               but
               concerning
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               Somewhat
               the
               like
               wee
               may
               obserue
               in
               the
               King
               of
               Nineueh
               and
               his
               people
               .
               There
               commeth
               
                 Ionas
                 a
                 Iew
              
               ,
               *
               a
               meere
               stranger
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               telleth
               them
               ,
               that
               not
               within
               
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
              
               ,
               but
               t
               within
               u
               
                 fortie
                 daies
                 Niniueh
              
               the
               greatest
               ,
               the
               strongest
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               the
               head
               Citie
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               whereof
               the
               King
               thereof
               then
               commanded
               ,
               should
               be
               vtterly
               destroyed
               .
               Had
               Ionas
               come
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               there
               preached
               the
               like
               some
               fortnight
               or
               three
               weekes
               before
               that
               Powder-plot
               was
               to
               haue
               beene
               executed
               ,
               who
               would
               haue
               beleeued
               it
               ?
               or
               
               thought
               it
               a
               thing
               credible
               ,
               yea
               or
               possible
               almost
               ?
               And
               yet
               wee
               know
               well
               how
               neere
               wee
               were
               to
               an
               vtter
               subuersion
               ,
               if
               God
               in
               mercy
               had
               not
               preuented
               mans
               malice
               .
               But
               x
               the
               Nineuites
               ,
               as
               well
               Prince
               as
               People
               ,
               though
               they
               saw
               no
               preparation
               towards
               ,
               no
               enemie
               at
               hand
               ,
               no
               likelihood
               of
               any
               sudden
               inuasion
               ,
               or
               of
               subuersion
               by
               other
               meanes
               ,
               taking
               Ionas
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               indeed
               ,
               for
               a
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               beleeued
               him
               on
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               y
               by
               their
               repentance
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               preuented
               that
               which
               otherwise
               had
               beene
               .
            
             
               Adde
               we
               but
               one
               Example
               more
               ;
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremies
               confident
               cariage
               in
               this
               kinde
               :
               He
               had
               foretold
               that
               a
               Ierusalem
               should
               be
               sacked
               by
               the
               Chaldeans
               .
               And
               the
               Chaldeans
               accordingly
               came
               and
               begirt
               it
               .
               But
               the
               Iewes
               thus
               besieged
               send
               to
               Aegypt
               for
               succour
               .
               And
               the
               King
               of
               Aegypt
               commeth
               with
               a
               great
               force
               ,
               raiseth
               the
               siege
               ,
               and
               releeueth
               the
               Citie
               .
               Hereupon
               began
               the
               false
               Prophets
               to
               triumph
               and
               insult
               ouer
               Ieremie
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               taken
               now
               with
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               detected
               of
               falsehood
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               fore-told
               that
               that
               was
               not
               like
               to
               be
               effected
               .
               But
               the
               Prophet
               telleth
               them
               confidently
               ,
               relying
               on
               Gods
               word
               ,
               That
               b
               
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 smitten
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 left
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 aliue
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 those
                 very
                 slaine
                 men
                 rise
                 vp
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 tents
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 fire
                 vpon
                 that
                 Citie
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Reason
               hereof
               is
               ,
               because
               Faith
               resteth
               
               &
               relieth
               vpon
               two
               immouable
               
                 Props
                 ,
                 Gods
                 abilitie
              
               ,
               and
               his
               fidelitie
               ,
               his
               might
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               vpon
               his
               
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 might
              
               and
               power
               ;
               (
               that
               
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               c
               
                 Abrahams
                 Faith
              
               ,
               d
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               )
               able
               to
               bring
               the
               most
               vnlikely
               things
               that
               are
               to
               passe
               in
               an
               instant
               .
               For
               e
               
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 impossible
                 with
                 man
                 :
              
               but
               f
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               ,
               yea
               g
               
                 nothing
                 ▪
                 difficult
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               nothing
               but
               hee
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               doe
               with
               ease
               ,
               h
               whose
               
                 word
                 is
                 his
                 will
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 will
                 his
                 worke
              
               ;
               who
               as
               i
               with
               a
               word
               of
               his
               mouth
               hee
               made
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               so
               k
               with
               a
               blast
               of
               his
               breath
               is
               able
               to
               bring
               all
               things
               againe
               vnto
               nothing
               ▪
               
            
             
               For
               *
               
                 worke
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 as
                 word
              
               with
               him
               ;
               who
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               more
               easily
               than
               any
               can
               say
               it
               .
               There
               is
               “
               
                 much
                 difference
                 betweene
                 saying
                 and
                 doing
                 ,
              
               saith
               Bernard
               ;
               but
               
                 with
                 man
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               vpon
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               his
               
                 truth
                 ▪
              
               his
               veracitie
               ,
               (
               the
               maine
               prop
               of
               l
               
                 Saraes
                 Faith.
              
               )
               m
               
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 true
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ▪
               
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 liers
              
               ;
               n
               all
               that
               speake
               without
               him
               ,
               or
               not
               from
               him
               ▪
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 :
                 God
              
               therefore
               is
               true
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 truth
              
               .
               And
               not
               only
               o
               
                 Deus
                 veritatis
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ;
               but
               p
               
                 Deus
                 veritas
                 ,
                 God
                 Truth
              
               ,
               q
               Truth
               it selfe
               :
               And
               being
               Truth
               it selfe
               ,
               r
               
                 hee
                 cannot
                 lie
              
               ,
               s
               
                 nor
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 want
                 of
              
               
               
                 abilitie
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               u
               
                 Though
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 should
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               )
               
                 yet
                 shall
                 no
                 one
                 iot
                 or
                 tittle
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 bee
                 all
                 out
                 ,
                 euerie
                 whit
                 of
                 it
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               then
               should
               admonish
               vs
               to
               imitate
               
               faithful
               NOA
               our
               father
               herein
               ,
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               his
               children
               ,
               as
               well
               after
               the
               Faith
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               after
               the
               Flesh
               :
               to
               take
               warning
               when
               God
               giues
               it
               ;
               giue
               credit
               to
               Gods
               threatnings
               ,
               though
               we
               see
               them
               not
               seconded
               with
               any
               outward
               effect
               yet
               .
            
             
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               wee
               ought
               to
               take
               notice
               with
               NOA
               ,
               of
               such
               Iudgements
               as
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               alone
               giueth
               warning
               of
               ,
               though
               x
               
                 no
                 print
                 or
                 foot-step
              
               of
               them
               be
               to
               be
               seene
               otherwise
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               when
               we
               haue
               such
               euident
               and
               apparent
               *
               signes
               ,
               euen
               to
               outward
               sense
               of
               some
               storme
               cōming
               toward
               vs
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               be
               of
               those
               of
               whom
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               That
               y
               
                 they
                 seake
                 strawes
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 eyes
                 withall
              
               ;
               or
               of
               whom
               
                 Iustine
                 Martyr
              
               saith
               ▪
               That
               z
               
                 they
                 winke
                 wilfully
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               see
               what
               is
               comming
               toward
               them
               ,
               
                 when
                 some
                 vnsauoury
                 potion
                 is
                 ministred
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               are
               content
               ,
               though
               it
               goe
               against
               the
               stomacke
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               .
            
             
               Yea
               hereby
               may
               we
               trie
               the
               efficacie
               of
               our
               
               Faith
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               beleeue
               God
               on
               his
               bare
               word
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               no
               likelihood
               of
               performance
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               promises
               ,
               when
               wee
               dare
               trust
               him
               
               on
               his
               word
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               :
               not
               trust
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               only
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               see
               him
               ;
               trust
               him
               no
               further
               than
               we
               can
               see
               our selues
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               him
               at
               all
               ;
               it
               is
               
               
                 to
                 trust
                 our
              
               
               eyes
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 him
              
               :
               nor
               to
               trust
               him
               onely
               when
               we
               haue
               b
               his
               pledge
               or
               his
               pawne
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               him
               neither
               ;
               it
               is
               c
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 him
              
               :
               But
               to
               trust
               him
               on
               his
               word
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               d
               he
               seemeth
               to
               goe
               from
               ,
               or
               *
               against
               his
               Word
               ;
               as
               when
               
               he
               bade
               Abraham
               stay
               Isaak
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               looked
               f
               to
               haue
               issue
               for
               number
               ,
               
                 a●…
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 the
                 ski●…
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 as
                 the
                 sands
                 by
                 the
                 sea-shore
                 ▪
              
               to
               beleeue
               that
               g
               God
               will
               saue
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               about
               to
               slay
               vs
               ;
               that
               h
               he
               loueth
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               〈◊〉
               on
               vs
               ,
               and
               maketh
               little
               shew
               of
               loue
               to
               vs
               ;
               that
               i
               he
               stayeth
               and
               bideth
               by
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               forsaken
               v●…
               ▪
               that
               he
               k
               remembreth
               vs
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               forget
               vs
               ;
               that
               l
               he
               regardeth
               vs
               and
               looketh
               after
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               neglect
               vs
               ;
               that
               hee
               will
               bring
               vs
               vp
               ,
               
               yea
               he
               is
               euen
               then
               bringing
               vs
               on
               to
               heauen
               ,
               when
               he
               seemeth
               to
               thr●…st
               vs
               downe
               to
               hell
               ;
               that
               
               he
               will
               make
               good
               all
               his
               gracious
               promises
               made
               to
               his
               〈◊〉
               and
               seruants
               for
               their
               safetie
               and
               deliuerance
               ▪
               though
               we
               see
               not
               how
               he
               should
               :
               this
               is
               the
               strength
               and
               efficacie
               of
               Faith
               indeed
               ▪
            
             
               So
               for
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               God
               hath
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               ●…ly
               
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
               ●…
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 that
                 ●…neth
                 shall
                 ●…e
                 the
                 Death
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               p
               
                 God
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hairie
                 scalpe
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 goeth
                 on
                 obstinately
                 in
                 his
                 s●…tine
                 ▪
              
               But
               because
               we
               see
               not
               this
               oft-times
               instantly
               effected
               (
               many
               wicked
               ones
               q
               liue
               merrily
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               easily
               ;
               and
               so
               
               seeme
               to
               scape
               the
               scourge
               here
               ;
               for
               r
               what
               they
               feele
               inwardly
               ,
               none
               is
               aware
               but
               themselues
               .
               )
               Therefore
               many
               imagine
               that
               God
               will
               be
               better
               than
               his
               word
               :
               they
               thinke
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               onely
               s
               
                 to
                 fright
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               :
               they
               cannot
               beleeue
               that
               God
               will
               euer
               doe
               ,
               what
               they
               see
               him
               not
               now
               doe
               .
               t
               
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 euill
                 worke
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 executed
                 :
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
              
               u
               
                 wholly
                 bent
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
              
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               faith
               then
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               that
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               likelihood
               of
               by
               ought
               that
               can
               be
               discerned
               for
               the
               present
               .
               But
               ,
               x
               
                 though
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 liue
                 an
                 hundreth
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 them
                 all
                 ouer
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               it
               be
               as
               many
               yeeres
               almost
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               here
               to
               the
               Floud
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               likelihood
               to
               see
               to
               of
               the
               one
               as
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               )
               yet
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               point
               of
               mans
               misery
               ,
               saith
               the
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               aboue
               other
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               that
               y
               
                 Man
                 alone
                 is
                 vexed
                 with
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               a
               maine
               point
               of
               
                 mans
                 eminencie
              
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               *
               
                 aboue
                 other
                 creatures
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Christian
                 men
                 aboue
                 other
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               z
               
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 present
              
               ,
               but
               a
               they
               haue
               
                 their
                 eyes
                 in
                 their
                 forehead
              
               ,
               to
               foresee
               future
               euils
               .
               And
               as
               the
               b
               Chineses
               vse
               to
               say
               of
               themselues
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
              
               in
               the
               world
               
                 see
                 but
                 with
                 one
                 eye
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 with
                 two
                 :
              
               So
               naturall
               men
               haue
               but
               
                 one
                 eye
              
               ,
               the
               carnall
               eye
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ;
               that
               can
               pierce
               no
               further
               than
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               
               reacheth
               :
               but
               Christian
               men
               haue
               two
               ,
               the
               c
               spirituall
               
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
              
               also
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               one
               putteth
               not
               out
               the
               other
               )
               whereby
               they
               are
               enabled
               to
               foresee
               future
               euils
               ,
               euen
               such
               also
               as
               no
               sense
               or
               reason
               is
               able
               to
               apprehend
               .
            
             
               And
               hereby
               may
               we
               try
               the
               efficacie
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               if
               euen
               then
               we
               beleeue
               these
               things
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               sight
               or
               shew
               at
               all
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               better
               for
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               now
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               for
               our
               benefit
               ,
               than
               by
               wofull
               experience
               to
               be
               taught
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               too
               late
               for
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               that
               which
               we
               shall
               not
               then
               heare
               from
               others
               ,
               or
               see
               in
               others
               ,
               but
               feele
               and
               sustaine
               sensibly
               our selues
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               all
               will
               say
               they
               beleeue
               thus
               ;
               
               come
               we
               to
               the
               touchstone
               ,
               to
               the
               triall
               .
               How
               did
               NOAES
               faith
               appeare
               ?
               or
               wherein
               was
               it
               shewed
               ?
               
                 His
                 Faith
                 bred
                 Feare
                 .
                 By
                 faith-moued
                 with
                 feare
                 .
              
               As
               he
               beleeued
               the
               thing
               told
               him
               by
               God
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               so
               he
               feared
               the
               issue
               ,
               he
               expected
               the
               euent
               of
               it
               with
               feare
               .
               And
               by
               this
               his
               disposition
               he
               teacheth
               vs
               what
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               faith
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               d
               
                 Faith
                 breedeth
                 Feare
              
               .
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               ordinarie
               attendants
               of
               faith
               ,
               faith
               of
               future
               things
               I
               meane
               ,
               and
               those
               such
               as
               may
               concerne
               vs
               either
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Feare
               .
               And
               
                 true
                 faith
              
               hath
               euer
               one
               of
               these
               twaine
               attending
               on
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               apprehended
               by
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               faith
               apprehendeth
               ,
               it
               expecteth
               it
               with
               hope
               ;
               if
               an
               euill
               thing
               ,
               with
               feare
               .
               If
               it
               be
               
               a
               promise
               that
               Faith
               layeth
               hold
               on
               ,
               it
               breedeth
               hope
               :
               if
               it
               be
               a
               threatning
               that
               Faith
               fastneth
               on
               ,
               it
               worketh
               Feare
               .
            
             
               Yea
               these
               two
               affections
               ,
               Credulitie
               and
               
                 Timiditie
                 ,
                 Faith
              
               and
               Feare
               ,
               doe
               mutually
               and
               enterchangeably
               succeed
               either
               other
               ,
               produce
               either
               other
               .
               Faith
               breedeth
               Feare
               ,
               and
               Feare
               breedeth
               Faith.
               Credulitie
               maketh
               men
               timorous
               :
               and
               Timiditie
               maketh
               men
               credulous
               .
               d
               Feare
               is
               very
               credulous
               ,
               and
               suspitious
               ,
               e
               readie
               to
               incline
               to
               the
               worse
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               fasten
               vpon
               euery
               shadow
               and
               least
               shew
               of
               that
               that
               it
               surmiseth
               .
               And
               as
               Timiditie
               is
               credulous
               ,
               so
               Credulitie
               is
               as
               timorous
               ,
               enforcing
               the
               minde
               to
               hang
               in
               continuall
               suspence
               and
               expectation
               of
               those
               euils
               that
               it
               apprehendeth
               as
               imminent
               .
               Vpon
               Michaes
               Prophecie
               f
               Ezechias
               beleeued
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 feared
              
               .
               And
               vpon
               Ionaes
               preaching
               g
               
                 the
                 Nineuites
                 beleeued
                 God
                 and
                 feared
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               indeed
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               :
               For
               what
               is
               h
               Feare
               ,
               but
               
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 some
                 euill
                 impendent
                 .
              
               As
               hope
               an
               expectation
               of
               good
               ,
               so
               feare
               of
               euill
               .
               But
               that
               man
               that
               beleeueth
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               threatnings
               ,
               cannot
               but
               expect
               the
               euils
               threatned
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               feare
               consequently
               before
               Gods
               face
               ,
               proportionably
               in
               some
               sort
               to
               the
               euill
               expected
               .
               Which
               if
               *
               the
               anger
               or
               enmitie
               of
               a
               mortall
               man
               of
               any
               might
               worke
               in
               those
               that
               know
               or
               apprehend
               him
               to
               be
               such
               :
               how
               much
               more
               must
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               reuealed
               needs
               worke
               the
               same
               in
               a
               farre
               greater
               measure
               in
               those
               that
               beleeue
               his
               power
               to
               be
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ?
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               meere
               naturall
               man
               cannot
               but
               feare
               
               that
               euill
               that
               hee
               apprehendeth
               †
               to
               be
               neare
               at
               hand
               ,
               yea
               that
               he
               seeth
               full
               before
               his
               face
               .
               But
               i
               true
               Faith
               hath
               an
               eye
               ;
               And
               this
               eye
               of
               Faith
               maketh
               things
               
                 vnseene
                 ,
                 seene
                 ;
              
               (
               k
               
                 Moses
                 saw
                 him
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 :
              
               And
               l
               Better
               ,
               saith
               Ambrose
               ,
               are
               
                 those
                 things
                 seene
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeued
                 only
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seene
                 :
                 )
              
               m
               things
               
                 absent
                 present
              
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               n
               
                 Christs
                 bodie
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               now
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               from
               vs
               ,
               as
               heauen
               and
               earth
               are
               distant
               either
               from
               other
               :
               )
               and
               “
               things
               
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 neare
                 at
                 hand
                 :
              
               o
               Abraham
               aboue
               a
               thousand
               (
               yea
               two
               thousand
               )
               yeeres
               before
               with
               this
               
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 saw
                 Christs
                 day
                 ,
              
               as
               present
               ,
               and
               reioyced
               :
               and
               NOA
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               the
               same
               
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 saw
              
               the
               Worlds
               destruction
               as
               present
               ,
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               the
               Floud
               ,
               that
               caused
               it
               ,
               came
               ,
               and
               feared
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               in
               a
               word
               :
               Faith
               hath
               it
               from
               
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 things
              
               are
               present
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               p
               former
               and
               latter
               ,
               first
               or
               last
               q
               with
               him
               .
               And
               hauing
               them
               from
               him
               ,
               r
               shee
               apprehendeth
               them
               in
               some
               sort
               as
               they
               are
               with
               him
               ,
               on
               whose
               
               word
               alone
               ,
               or
               principally
               at
               least
               ,
               shee
               beleeueth
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               which
               point
               may
               be
               ,
               First
               of
               all
               to
               
               informe
               vs
               ,
               what
               the
               reason
               is
               why
               there
               is
               so
               little
               feare
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Iudgements
               .
               Neuer
               more
               wickednesse
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               :
               neuer
               iuster
               cause
               to
               expect
               some
               generall
               iudgement
               .
               And
               yet
               neuer
               more
               securitie
               ;
               neuer
               lesse
               feare
               ;
               *
               as
               if
               it
               were
               
                 the
                 only
              
               meanes
               of
               securitie
               or
               of
               safetie
               for
               men
               
                 to
                 be
                 secure
              
               .
               Whereas
               saith
               that
               worthy
               
                 Bishop
                 Grosthed
              
               well
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               yet
               vnprinted
               ,
               s
               
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 best
                 and
                 surest
                 securitie
                 ,
                 for
                 vs
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               hereof
               ?
               Surely
               therefore
               so
               
                 little
                 feare
              
               ,
               because
               so
               little
               †
               Faith.
               The
               generall
               
                 want
                 of
                 feare
              
               argueth
               a
               generall
               
                 want
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Therefore
               neuer
               more
               securitie
               ,
               because
               neuer
               lesse
               faith
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               intimateth
               as
               much
               .
               He
               telleth
               of
               t
               
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 troubles
              
               ,
               ouer
               and
               beside
               a
               u
               
                 world
                 of
                 wickednesse
              
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               toward
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               And
               yet
               withall
               that
               x
               it
               should
               then
               be
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Floud
               it
               had
               beene
               ,
               when
               men
               y
               gaue
               themselues
               wholly
               
                 to
                 eating
              
               and
               
                 drinking
                 ,
                 building
              
               and
               
                 planting
                 ,
                 making
                 merry
              
               and
               marrying
               :
               and
               as
               they
               did
               nothing
               else
               ,
               so
               z
               they
               minded
               nought
               else
               ,
               till
               the
               Floud
               came
               in
               suddenly
               and
               swept
               them
               all
               away
               at
               once
               .
               a
               
                 They
                 shall
                 crie
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               is
               well
               ;
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 vntill
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 surprise
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 paines
                 and
                 pangs
                 doe
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 childe
                 ,
              
               taken
               before
               her
               reckoning
               be
               out
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               hereof
               our
               Sauiour
               secretly
               doth
               elsewhere
               
               imply
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               b
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 finde
                 Faith
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               scarce
               any
               Faith
               should
               be
               found
               in
               the
               world
               at
               the
               worlds
               end
               :
               and
               the
               most
               therefore
               should
               make
               but
               
                 a
                 mocke
              
               of
               the
               last
               Iudgement
               ,
               as
               c
               Saint
               Peter
               also
               fore-telleth
               .
            
             
               Yea
               this
               generall
               securitie
               and
               want
               of
               feare
               ,
               
               sheweth
               that
               euen
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               those
               that
               professe
               themselues
               Christians
               ,
               haue
               not
               so
               much
               Faith
               as
               many
               damned
               ones
               ,
               d
               Ahab
               ,
               e
               Iudas
               and
               others
               ,
               haue
               had
               ;
               nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               Faith
               as
               the
               Deuils
               themselues
               haue
               ;
               For
               f
               
                 the
                 Deuils
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 and
                 tremble
              
               :
               which
               they
               would
               also
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeued
               but
               as
               they
               did
               .
               If
               they
               had
               no
               more
               but
               euen
               the
               
                 Historical
                 faith
              
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               worke
               in
               them
               
                 the
                 seruile
                 Feare
              
               .
               And
               how
               can
               they
               looke
               to
               scape
               hell
               ,
               that
               come
               short
               herein
               of
               those
               that
               be
               already
               in
               hell
               :
               that
               are
               worse
               in
               this
               regard
               than
               Ahab
               ,
               though
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               though
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               worse
               than
               Iudas
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               g
               
                 a
                 Deuill
              
               incarnate
               ;
               yea
               worse
               herein
               than
               those
               damned
               Spirits
               ,
               than
               the
               Deuils
               themselues
               .
               And
               h
               what
               a
               fearefull
               estate
               is
               it
               
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
              
               either
               
                 are
                 or
                 shall
              
               themselues
               
                 be
                 damned
              
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               may
               serue
               to
               shew
               a
               difference
               
               betweene
               Gods
               Children
               and
               worldly
               men
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               warning
               is
               giuen
               of
               Gods
               Iudgements
               ,
               as
               here
               there
               was
               ,
               i
               They
               feare
               least
               ,
               whom
               they
               most
               concerne
               ;
               and
               they
               feare
               most
               ,
               whom
               they
               least
               concerne
               .
               They
               feare
               most
               ,
               that
               haue
               least
               
               cause
               to
               feare
               ;
               and
               they
               feare
               least
               ,
               that
               haue
               most
               cause
               to
               feare
               .
               He
               feared
               here
               that
               was
               to
               be
               saued
               ;
               when
               they
               feared
               not
               that
               were
               to
               be
               destroyed
               .
               Gods
               children
               oft-times
               feare
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               feare
               not
               for
               themselues
               .
               As
               for
               matter
               of
               griefe
               ,
               DAVID
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               k
               
                 I
                 beheld
                 the
                 transgressors
                 and
                 was
                 grieued
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 brake
                 thy
                 Law
                 :
              
               And
               ,
               l
               
                 Mine
                 eyes
                 run
                 downe
                 with
                 streames
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 keepe
                 not
                 thy
                 Statutes
                 .
              
               He
               was
               grieued
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               not
               grieued
               for
               themselues
               ;
               yea
               hee
               sorrowed
               ,
               with
               m
               Paul
               ,
               for
               them
               and
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               they
               sorrowed
               not
               for
               them
               themselues
               .
               n
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 sorie
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sorie
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sorie
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 sory
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 sory
                 you
                 are
                 your selfe
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               ,
               o
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 bewailed
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 that
                 bewaileth
                 himselfe
                 least
                 .
              
               p
               In
               the
               
                 naturall
                 Body
              
               the
               
                 paine
                 of
                 one
                 limbe
              
               causeth
               paine
               to
               all
               his
               fellow
               limbes
               :
               but
               in
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 Bodie
              
               politique
               ,
               not
               
                 the
                 paine
              
               only
               
                 of
                 a
                 limbe
              
               ,
               but
               q
               
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 paine
                 in
                 a
                 limbe
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               meanes
               of
               paine
               to
               the
               fellow-members
               .
               So
               for
               matter
               of
               feare
               ;
               r
               Feare
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 is
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 forsake
                 thy
                 Law.
              
               And
               ,
               when
               s
               
                 Thou
                 takest
                 away
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 like
                 drosse
                 :
                 My
                 flesh
              
               t
               
                 trembleth
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 of
                 thy
                 Iudgements
                 .
              
               DAVID
               feareth
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               feare
               not
               themselues
               :
               their
               very
               securitie
               maketh
               him
               fearefull
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               hereof
               ?
               may
               
               some
               say
               .
               The
               u
               Heathen
               man
               himselfe
               pointed
               
               at
               it
               of
               old
               .
               There
               are
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               two
               kindes
               x
               of
               
                 Bastardly
                 Fortitude
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Counterfeit
                 Courage
              
               ,
               and
               those
               arising
               from
               two
               contrary
               causes
               ;
               the
               one
               y
               from
               Skill
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               the
               other
               z
               from
               Ignorance
               .
               The
               former
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               seeme
               forward
               ,
               where
               others
               apprehend
               danger
               and
               are
               fearefull
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               there
               is
               no
               such
               danger
               in
               the
               matter
               as
               others
               deeme
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               they
               can
               tell
               how
               by
               some
               sleight
               to
               auoid
               it
               .
               The
               latter
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               forward
               and
               foole-hardie
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               all
               feare
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               apprehensiue
               of
               the
               danger
               that
               they
               are
               in
               :
               a
               like
               men
               drunke
               ,
               that
               dread
               nought
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               wit
               to
               discerne
               ought
               ,
               or
               like
               *
               children
               ,
               that
               feare
               not
               the
               fire
               or
               the
               candleflame
               ,
               till
               they
               haue
               beene
               senged
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               feele
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               sauage
               b
               Americans
               ,
               that
               would
               presse
               vpon
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Musket
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               vse
               and
               the
               force
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               this
               latter
               is
               the
               securitie
               and
               the
               hardinesse
               of
               the
               worldly
               wicked
               in
               these
               cases
               .
               It
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               c
               children
               in
               a
               siege
               ;
               Their
               parents
               feare
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               feare
               nothing
               themselues
               ;
               yea
               the
               parents
               feare
               for
               them
               more
               than
               for
               themselues
               :
               they
               could
               shift
               well
               enough
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               saue
               them
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               escape
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               without
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               might
               .
               The
               sucking
               childe
               lieth
               in
               the
               cradle
               ,
               not
               once
               dreaming
               of
               any
               danger
               ;
               and
               the
               parents
               feare
               and
               care
               is
               all
               for
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hereby
               may
               we
               examine
               our
               Faith
               ,
               
               whether
               it
               be
               sound
               and
               sincere
               or
               no.
               
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               it
               worke
               vpon
               the
               affections
               .
               If
               it
               worke
               in
               vs
               ,
               loue
               or
               hatred
               ,
               ioy
               or
               griefe
               ,
               hope
               or
               feare
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               obiect
               ,
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               thing
               apprehended
               .
               For
               that
               faith
               or
               knowledge
               that
               swimmeth
               only
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               but
               sinketh
               not
               downe
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               consisteth
               only
               in
               speculation
               ,
               and
               proceedeth
               no
               further
               ,
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               pierce
               into
               ,
               or
               worke
               vpon
               the
               affections
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 no
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 faith
              
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               as
               the
               glittring
               of
               
                 a
                 glow-worme
                 ,
                 a
                 light
                 without
                 heat
                 .
              
            
             
               Why
               ,
               saith
               Bernard
               ,
               doth
               Salomon
               say
               ,
               That
               d
               
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 wisdome
              
               ;
               when
               as
               
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Faith
              
               goe
               both
               before
               Feare
               ?
               Because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               there
               is
               e
               no
               true
               wisdome
               in
               either
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               doe
               worke
               in
               a
               man
               this
               Feare
               .
               *
               
                 The
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 affordeth
                 light
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 imparteth
                 no
                 heat
                 to
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               the
               light
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               heat
               ,
               that
               quickeneth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               fertile
               and
               fruitfull
               .
               †
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 wherein
                 wealth
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 knowing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 hauing
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 rich
                 and
                 wealthy
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               so
               farre
               forth
               ,
               as
               it
               bringeth
               vs
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               mans
               skill
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               bring
               wealth
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 wise
                 and
                 happie
                 .
              
               And
               that
               knowledge
               or
               faith
               therefore
               ,
               that
               
               worketh
               not
               in
               this
               manner
               vpon
               the
               affections
               ,
               is
               but
               f
               
                 a
                 liuelesse
                 shadow
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 counterfeit
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               make
               vs
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               God
               
               and
               his
               Iudgements
               ;
               which
               he
               inflicteth
               oft
               vpon
               others
               ,
               euen
               to
               keepe
               vs
               in
               awe
               .
               So
               g
               when
               
                 God
                 smote
                 Vzza
              
               in
               DAVIDS
               sight
               ,
               DAVID
               (
               it
               is
               said
               )
               
                 feared
                 God
                 exceedingly
                 that
                 day
              
               .
               He
               feared
               him
               before
               ,
               but
               exceedingly
               then
               :
               that
               roused
               vp
               ,
               renewed
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               feare
               more
               fresh
               .
               And
               h
               when
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               were
               so
               suddenly
               slaine
               ,
               
                 feare
                 came
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 all
                 those
                 ,
              
               not
               that
               saw
               it
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 heard
                 of
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               Faith
               ,
               to
               worke
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               not
               a
               presumptuous
               securitie
               ,
               and
               a
               regardlesnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               an
               awfull
               feare
               ,
               a
               reuerent
               dread
               ,
               a
               trembling
               at
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               when
               he
               giueth
               but
               warning
               of
               Iudgements
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               then
               i
               
                 when
                 his
                 Iudgements
                 are
              
               already
               
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               k
               
                 My
                 flesh
                 trembleth
              
               ,
               saith
               DAVID
               ,
               
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
              
               (
               euen
               heartily
               )
               
                 afraid
                 of
                 thy
                 Iudgements
              
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               it
               be
               the
               property
               of
               the
               
                 childe
                 of
                 God
              
               l
               
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 his
                 word
              
               :
               m
               
                 Iosias
                 heart
                 melted
              
               againe
               for
               feare
               
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               how
               much
               more
               at
               his
               worke
               ,
               at
               his
               rod
               ,
               at
               his
               scourge
               ,
               at
               the
               shaking
               of
               his
               sword
               ?
               What
               awefull
               childe
               will
               not
               tremble
               to
               see
               his
               father
               take
               the
               rod
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               but
               to
               correct
               some
               seruant
               therewith
               ?
               much
               more
               if
               it
               be
               to
               scourge
               one
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
               To
               feare
               any
               euill
               is
               naturall
               :
               
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               Gods
               anger
               is
               a
               worke
               euen
               of
               grace
               too
               .
               And
               *
               
                 Nothing
                 more
                 fearefull
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               let
               any
               here
               obiect
               vnto
               me
               that
               of
               
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               n
               
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 any
                 euill
                 tidings
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               the
               very
               first
               words
               of
               that
               selfe-same
               
               Psalme
               are
               ,
               o
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
              
               so
               ,
               yet
               
                 doth
                 feare
              
               .
               Some
               “
               feare
               argueth
               a
               want
               of
               faith
               :
               and
               a
               want
               of
               faith
               appeareth
               by
               the
               want
               of
               some
               feare
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               
                 a
                 distrustfull
              
               
               feare
               and
               
                 an
                 awefull
                 dread
              
               .
               p
               Faith
               quelleth
               
               and
               killeth
               ,
               and
               expelleth
               the
               one
               :
               it
               breedeth
               ,
               feedeth
               ,
               fostereth
               ,
               and
               cherisheth
               the
               other
               .
               
            
             
               And
               we
               shall
               doe
               well
               to
               obserue
               how
               the
               
               Holy
               Ghost
               therefore
               oft
               ioyneth
               these
               two
               together
               :
               q
               
                 The
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hope
              
               or
               trust
               (
               for
               hope
               and
               trust
               are
               in
               effect
               here
               ,
               as
               oft
               †
               else-where
               ;
               the
               same
               )
               
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
              
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               r
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 that
                 hope
                 ▪
                 or
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               places
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               well
               obserued
               by
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               s
               hauing
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 feare
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               addeth
               withall
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 trust
              
               or
               
                 hope
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               to
               exclude
               the
               former
               feare
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               t
               
                 Men
                 feare
                 a
                 theefe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wilde
                 beast
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 manner
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 children
                 feare
                 their
                 parents
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 .
              
               Men
               feare
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               flie
               from
               them
               ;
               good
               children
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               seeke
               to
               them
               .
               And
               in
               the
               latter
               manner
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               ought
               men
               to
               feare
               God.
               Wicked
               men
               and
               damned
               spirits
               feare
               him
               so
               ,
               as
               *
               they
               flie
               from
               him
               :
               Gods
               children
               so
               feare
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               yet
               they
               sue
               and
               seeke
               to
               him
               :
               If
               they
               seeme
               to
               flie
               from
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               flie
               to
               him
               ;
               they
               flie
               but
               from
               his
               Iustice
               to
               his
               Mercie
               :
               as
               he
               that
               appealed
               sometime
               u
               
                 from
                 Philip
                 to
                 Philip
                 ,
                 from
                 Philip
                 sleeping
                 to
                 Philip
                 awaked
                 :
              
               So
               doe
               x
               
                 they
                 flie
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               from
               God
               in
               iustice
               angrie
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               God
               in
               mercie
               pacified
               and
               appeased
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               againe
               on
               the
               other
               side
               doth
               Bernard
               well
               obserue
               ,
               that
               y
               being
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 hope
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 feare
                 him
              
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               well
               ,
               there
               are
               
                 foure●…
                 sorts
              
               of
               men
               :
               z
               some
               
                 hope
                 not
              
               ,
               some
               despaire
               ,
               some
               
                 hope
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ,
               and
               some
               
                 hope
                 aright
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               is
               of
               those
               that
               a
               
                 neither
                 hope
              
               
               
                 nor
                 feare
              
               ;
               neither
               hope
               for
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               nor
               feare
               Gods
               wrath
               ;
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               them
               ,
               whether
               God
               be
               angrie
               or
               not
               angrie
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               pleased
               or
               displeased
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               is
               of
               those
               that
               b
               feare
               ,
               but
               hope
               
               not
               ;
               they
               feare
               
                 Gods
                 wrath
              
               ,
               but
               they
               hope
               not
               in
               his
               mercie
               :
               they
               haue
               both
               their
               eyes
               fixed
               on
               the
               wrath
               and
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               eye
               on
               his
               mercie
               or
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               to
               be
               swallowed
               vp
               with
               despaire
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               sort
               is
               of
               those
               c
               that
               hope
               ,
               but
               feare
               
               not
               ;
               they
               hope
               in
               his
               mercie
               ,
               but
               they
               feare
               not
               his
               wrath
               ;
               they
               haue
               both
               eyes
               fixed
               on
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               on
               his
               wrath
               ;
               and
               d
               so
               presuming
               on
               his
               mercie
               ,
               but
               hauing
               no
               regard
               to
               his
               wrath
               ,
               they
               take
               libertie
               to
               themselues
               to
               lie
               and
               liue
               in
               sinne
               ,
               without
               any
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               or
               repentance
               for
               the
               same
               .
               But
               they
               hope
               in
               vaine
               ,
               their
               faith
               is
               no
               faith
               ,
               but
               a
               fancie
               ,
               a
               presuming
               without
               promise
               ,
               hauing
               no
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               word
               .
               A
               faith
               not
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               e
               
                 an
                 I
                 doll
              
               as
               they
               haue
               framed
               to
               themselues
               ,
               moulded
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               fancie
               ,
               and
               
                 set
                 in
                 Gods
                 stead
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
              
               hauing
               no
               anger
               at
               all
               ;
               a
               farre
               other
               manner
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               Gods
               word
               hath
               described
               to
               vs
               ,
               or
               rather
               than
               the
               true
               God
               f
               hath
               described
               himselfe
               to
               vs
               in
               his
               word
               .
               And
               if
               their
               Faith
               be
               so
               bad
               ,
               their
               Hope
               can
               be
               no
               better
               ;
               that
               being
               of
               necessitie
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               .
               
            
             
               The
               fourth
               sort
               is
               of
               those
               that
               both
               g
               hope
               and
               feare
               :
               So
               hope
               in
               
                 Gods
                 mercie
              
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               stand
               in
               awe
               yet
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               as
               they
               cast
               the
               one
               eye
               on
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               they
               fixe
               the
               other
               eye
               vpon
               the
               other
               .
               And
               these
               are
               those
               that
               hope
               well
               and
               profitably
               ,
               that
               trust
               to
               good
               purpose
               
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercie
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               them
               
                 neither
                 hope
                 nor
                 feare
              
               ;
               the
               second
               feare
               ,
               but
               
                 hope
                 not
              
               ;
               the
               third
               hope
               ,
               but
               
                 feare
                 not
              
               ;
               the
               fourth
               
                 hope
                 and
                 feare
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               
                 regard
                 neither
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 mercie
              
               ;
               the
               second
               regard
               
                 his
                 wrath
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 his
                 mercie
              
               ;
               
               the
               third
               regard
               
                 his
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 his
                 wrath
              
               ;
               the
               fourth
               regard
               both
               
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
              
               Yea
               their
               very
               faith
               that
               reposeth
               it selfe
               on
               his
               mercie
               ,
               maketh
               them
               regardful
               also
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
               And
               hereby
               therefore
               may
               wee
               trie
               our
               faith
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               sound
               and
               sincere
               or
               no
               ,
               if
               it
               make
               vs
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               whom
               wee
               seeme
               to
               beleeue
               and
               to
               trust
               in
               ,
               especially
               then
               ,
               when
               either
               he
               executeth
               ,
               or
               *
               giueth
               warning
               of
               Iudgement
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               doe
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               true
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               such
               Faith
               as
               NOA
               here
               had
               .
               They
               are
               h
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Children
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               no
               other
               than
               
                 Children
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               faith
               Bernard
               ,
               that
               
                 feare
                 not
                 Gods
                 wrath
              
               ,
               that
               stand
               not
               in
               awe
               of
               his
               Iudgements
               .
            
             
               Yea
               lastly
               ,
               Let
               this
               admonish
               vs
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               haue
               this
               Feare
               wrought
               in
               vs
               :
               whereby
               we
               may
               feare
               with
               NOA
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               when
               God
               giueth
               warning
               of
               his
               Iudgements
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               feele
               them
               when
               they
               come
               :
               i
               
                 When
                 I
                 heard
                 it
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Habbakuk
                 ,
                 my
                 belly
                 shooke
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 lips
              
               
               
                 quaked
                 ;
                 rottennesse
                 seased
                 vpon
                 my
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trembled
                 at
                 my
                 very
                 heart
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 .
              
               k
               The
               fearing
               of
               them
               now
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               preuent
               the
               feeling
               of
               them
               then
               .
               And
               the
               more
               now
               we
               feare
               them
               ,
               the
               lesse
               shall
               we
               need
               then
               to
               feare
               them
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 feareth
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 feele
                 his
                 Rod.
              
               He
               that
               feareth
               before
               it
               come
               ,
               shall
               the
               lesse
               need
               to
               feare
               when
               it
               commeth
               .
               Feare
               l
               
                 wee
                 must
              
               therefore
               ,
               saith
               
               Gregory
               well
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 :
                 feare
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 :
              
               Feare
               with
               an
               awefull
               and
               childe-like
               feare
               now
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               not
               feare
               with
               a
               distrustfull
               and
               seruile
               feare
               then
               .
               For
               m
               those
               that
               feare
               most
               now
               shall
               haue
               least
               cause
               to
               feare
               then
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               then
               be
               safe
               ;
               and
               n
               those
               that
               feare
               least
               now
               ,
               shall
               feare
               most
               then
               ;
               as
               o
               those
               become
               most
               fearefull
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               ignorance
               were
               most
               forward
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               see
               and
               know
               the
               danger
               that
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               which
               they
               apprehended
               not
               before
               .
            
             
               NOA
               feared
               the
               Floud
               before
               it
               came
               ;
               and
               
               when
               it
               came
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Arke
               safe
               and
               secure
               ,
               free
               from
               feare
               of
               any
               danger
               to
               him
               or
               his
               by
               it
               .
               The
               wicked
               World
               feared
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               beleeued
               it
               not
               ,
               till
               they
               saw
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               were
               their
               hearts
               drowned
               and
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               feare
               and
               despaire
               ,
               *
               before
               their
               bodies
               were
               ouerwhelmed
               and
               destroyed
               with
               the
               Floud
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               
                 feare
                 God!
              
               may
               some
               say
               .
               Why
               ?
               who
               doth
               not
               feare
               him
               ?
               We
               might
               rather
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               p
               
                 Who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 feare
                 him
                 ?
              
               Implying
               the
               number
               of
               those
               to
               be
               very
               small
               that
               indeed
               sincerely
               so
               doe
               .
               
            
             
               But
               since
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               seemeth
               so
               common
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               will
               lay
               claime
               to
               it
               ,
               come
               we
               againe
               to
               the
               triall
               .
               Wherein
               appeared
               
               NOAES
               Feare
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               carefull
               obedience
               ,
               in
               his
               diligent
               endeuour
               to
               preuent
               the
               peril
               ,
               though
               not
               yet
               approaching
               ,
               not
               yet
               apparent
               ?
               
                 Moued
                 with
                 feare
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 he
                 prepared
                 the
                 Arke
              
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 sauing
              
               of
               him
               and
               his
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               Act
               of
               his
               obserue
               we
               ,
               both
               
                 his
                 Obedience
              
               
               to
               Gods
               will
               and
               word
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Care
              
               to
               
               preuent
               the
               perill
               .
            
             
               First
               his
               Obedience
               to
               Gods
               will
               and
               word
               .
               God
               biddeth
               NOA
               goe
               and
               make
               such
               a
               Vessel
               to
               saue
               him
               and
               his
               from
               a
               Floud
               ,
               that
               should
               drowne
               vp
               the
               whole
               World.
               Alas
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               doe
               it
               ,
               euery
               one
               would
               but
               q
               laugh
               at
               him
               for
               his
               labour
               :
               as
               no
               doubt
               of
               it
               full
               many
               did
               .
               They
               would
               thinke
               him
               no
               wiser
               than
               r
               the
               Prior
               of
               Saint
               Bartholomewes
               here
               among
               vs
               ,
               who
               vpon
               a
               vaine
               prediction
               of
               an
               idle
               and
               addle-headed
               Astrologer
               ,
               went
               and
               built
               him
               an
               house
               at
               
                 Harow
                 on
                 the
                 Hill
              
               ,
               to
               secure
               himselfe
               from
               a
               supposed
               Floud
               ,
               that
               that
               Astrologer
               had
               foretold
               .
               As
               Lots
               sonnes
               in
               law
               ,
               when
               their
               wiues
               Father
               told
               them
               of
               a
               showre
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               that
               should
               come
               and
               destroy
               all
               Sodome
               ,
               s
               they
               thought
               that
               either
               he
               mocked
               but
               and
               dalied
               ;
               or
               else
               that
               he
               doated
               and
               was
               strangely
               deluded
               .
               So
               saith
               Basil
               of
               NOA
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               the
               World
               of
               
                 a
                 Floud
              
               that
               should
               swallow
               vp
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               set
               himselfe
               thereupon
               about
               the
               building
               of
               an
               Arke
               ,
               of
               such
               strange
               forme
               and
               bulke
               ,
               a
               worke
               of
               so
               great
               toile
               and
               charge
               ,
               to
               saue
               himselfe
               and
               his
               houshold
               in
               ,
               t
               they
               thought
               the
               poore
               old
               man
               doated
               ,
               he
               had
               dreamed
               ,
               not
               ,
               
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 drie
                 Summer
              
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 a
                 wet
                 Winter
              
               ,
               he
               was
               drowned
               in
               a
               deepe
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               soused
               and
               drowned
               in
               his
               own
               sweat
               with
               moiling
               and
               toiling
               about
               such
               a
               building
               ,
               before
               they
               should
               bee
               ouer-flowen
               with
               ,
               or
               drowned
               in
               any
               deluge
               .
               But
               all
               this
               NOA
               contemned
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               hee
               went
               not
               about
               only
               ,
               but
               through
               with
               that
               that
               God
               had
               enioyned
               .
            
             
               From
               which
               Cariage
               of
               NOA
               we
               may
               learne
               this
               instruction
               ,
               that
            
             
               True
               Faith
               and
               Feare
               will
               make
               a
               man
               contemne
               
               worldly
               mens
               scoffes
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               them
               ,
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               God
               shall
               enioyne
               .
            
             
               We
               might
               for
               the
               further
               proofe
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               muster
               vp
               a
               multitude
               of
               Examples
               :
               u
               
                 Abrahams
                 leauing
                 his
                 owne
                 Countrey
                 and
                 Kindred
                 ,
              
               to
               wander
               vp
               and
               downe
               hee
               knew
               not
               whither
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               an
               inheritance
               that
               x
               he
               neuer
               had
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liued
               :
               and
               y
               the
               causing
               of
               himselfe
               to
               be
               Circumcised
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               almost
               an
               hundred
               yeere
               old
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               young
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               neuer
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               would
               of
               any
               naturall
               conceit
               be
               deemed
               not
               z
               ridiculous
               only
               ,
               but
               most
               vndecent
               :
               King
               a
               DAVIDS
               
                 dancing
                 before
                 the
                 Arke
              
               ,
               for
               which
               Micol
               derided
               him
               :
               The
               Prophet
               b
               
                 Esaies
                 going
                 naked
              
               (
               though
               not
               so
               naked
               as
               many
               imagine
               ,
               )
               c
               without
               his
               vpper
               garment
               ,
               his
               propheticall
               habit
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 shooes
                 on
                 his
                 feet
              
               :
               d
               
                 Ieremies
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 bottle
              
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Prophecie
               :
               
               his
               e
               
                 wearing
                 of
                 a
                 woodden
                 yoake
              
               ,
               and
               going
               vp
               and
               downe
               with
               it
               about
               his
               neck
               :
               And
               f
               
                 his
                 making
                 of
                 yoakes
                 and
                 fetters
                 ,
              
               and
               sending
               them
               with
               such
               strange
               messages
               to
               foraine
               Princes
               ,
               and
               those
               Infidels
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               owne
               Embassadours
               :
               g
               
                 Ezekiels
                 laying
                 siege-to
                 a
                 modell
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 vpon
                 a
                 tyle
                 or
                 a
                 table
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 making
                 batterie
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 an
                 iron
                 pan
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 it
                 :
              
               h
               
                 His
                 lying
                 and
                 sleeping
                 vpon
                 his
                 left
                 side
                 alone
                 ,
              
               for
               a
               long
               time
               together
               :
               i
               
                 His
                 making
                 and
                 eating
                 bread
                 of
                 corne
                 and
                 pulse
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
              
               mingled
               together
               ,
               (
               meat
               fitter
               for
               beasts
               ,
               than
               for
               any
               man
               to
               feed
               on
               ,
               )
               and
               k
               
                 baking
                 it
                 with
                 cow-sherds
              
               in
               the
               open
               and
               publike
               view
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               euen
               of
               those
               that
               desired
               nothing
               more
               than
               matter
               to
               laugh
               and
               leere
               at
               him
               :
               l
               
                 The
                 cutting
                 of
                 his
                 haire
                 ,
                 diuiding
                 it
                 by
                 weight
                 ,
                 burning
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 ,
                 smiting
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 another
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 scattering
                 another
                 third
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 winde
                 ;
                 then
                 taking
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 binding
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               
                 of
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 pulling
                 some
                 out
                 againe
                 and
                 throwing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
              
               m
               
                 The
                 carrying
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 houshold-stuffe
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 thorow
                 a
                 hole
                 digged
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 by
                 day-light
                 ,
                 and
                 remouing
                 it
                 himselfe
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
              
               while
               a
               multitude
               of
               all
               sorts
               should
               stand
               by
               and
               looke
               on
               .
               And
               ,
               to
               passe
               by
               all
               others
               ,
               
                 Hoshe
                 as
              
               n
               marrying
               first
               
                 of
                 a
                 light
                 houswife
              
               ,
               a
               common
               harlot
               ;
               and
               after
               o
               
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 false
                 to
                 her
                 former
                 husband
              
               ;
               p
               
                 imposing
                 strange
                 names
                 on
                 the
                 children
              
               that
               hee
               had
               by
               them
               :
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               beside
               these
               might
               be
               alledged
               :
               but
               I
               hasten
               ;
               and
               this
               of
               NOA
               may
               
               well
               counteruaile
               them
               all
               ;
               a
               worke
               of
               so
               great
               difficultie
               ,
               that
               would
               take
               vp
               so
               much
               time
               ,
               be
               so
               long
               a
               doing
               ,
               require
               so
               much
               trauaile
               ,
               and
               so
               infinite
               expence
               ,
               and
               all
               done
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               so
               vnlikely
               a
               danger
               :
               Many
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               would
               flocke
               about
               him
               out
               of
               all
               quarters
               to
               see
               it
               :
               many
               would
               be
               continually
               gazing
               vpon
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               be
               at
               worke
               about
               it
               :
               many
               a
               broad
               iest
               ,
               many
               a
               bitter
               scoffe
               would
               be
               broken
               vpon
               him
               .
               No
               man
               would
               be
               thought
               euer
               to
               haue
               taken
               more
               paines
               to
               begger
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               beene
               at
               more
               cost
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               vaine
               feare
               of
               miserie
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               miserable
               .
               But
               all
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               disgrace
               it
               might
               bring
               with
               it
               ,
               NOAES
               Faith
               and
               his
               Feare
               ouercame
               .
            
             
               And
               no
               maruaile
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 true
                 Faith
              
               it
               is
               of
               q
               a
               couragious
               ,
               of
               
               an
               vndaunted
               ,
               of
               an
               vnconquerable
               Nature
               .
               That
               which
               hath
               made
               men
               contemne
               fire
               and
               fagot
               ;
               no
               maruaile
               if
               it
               make
               them
               contemne
               the
               blasts
               of
               mens
               breath
               ;
               which
               are
               no
               more
               able
               
               r
               to
               shake
               a
               well
               grounded
               Faith
               ,
               than
               *
               the
               windes
               are
               able
               to
               stirre
               the
               earth
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               all
               at
               once
               blow
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               assault
               it
               from
               all
               points
               .
               
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               s
               the
               greater
               Feare
               euer
               expelleth
               the
               lesse
               .
               t
               
                 One
                 Feare
                 frighteth
                 away
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 naile
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 driue
                 out
                 another
                 .
              
               u
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               ;
               but
               
                 feare
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               ,
               
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               :
               as
               if
               the
               Feare
               of
               the
               one
               would
               chase
               away
               all
               Feare
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               ,
               x
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 their
                 feare
              
               ,
               but
               
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 be
                 your
                 feare
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               .
               y
               
                 He
                 that
                 feareth
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 feareth
                 nothing
                 but
                 him
                 .
              
               That
               feare
               will
               soone
               displace
               and
               dispossesse
               all
               other
               feares
               .
               z
               He
               that
               feareth
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               almightie
               and
               euerliuing
               God
               ,
               will
               set
               light
               by
               the
               reproach
               or
               the
               rebuke
               of
               any
               mortall
               man
               ,
               yea
               of
               a
               whole
               world
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               NOA
               here
               did
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ought
               it
               to
               bee
               with
               euery
               one
               of
               vs.
               Wee
               must
               bee
               content
               to
               doe
               as
               God
               biddeth
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               refuse
               to
               yeeld
               to
               
               ought
               that
               hee
               shall
               enioyne
               vs
               ,
               though
               wee
               shall
               be
               but
               befooled
               and
               laughed
               at
               for
               our
               labour
               .
            
             
               The
               Casuists
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               a
               man
               may
               lawfully
               breake
               an
               humane
               Constitution
               concerning
               a
               matter
               otherwise
               meerely
               indifferent
               ,
               when
               for
               obseruing
               of
               it
               he
               shall
               bebut
               counted
               a
               foole
               and
               derided
               for
               his
               labour
               .
               But
               no
               such
               pretence
               will
               excuse
               vs
               from
               the
               doing
               of
               ought
               that
               God
               requireth
               of
               vs.
               *
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 ashamed
                 of
                 mee
                 and
                 my
                 word
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               what
               I
               enioyne
               him
               )
               faith
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 before
                 this
                 wicked
                 and
              
               “
               
                 bastardy
                 generation
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Man
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               must
               not
               thinke
               much
               therefore
               to
               be
               b
               derided
               and
               counted
               fooles
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               wee
               should
               esteeme
               it
               rather
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               sometimes
               did
               ,
               euen
               
                 a
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 disgraced
              
               
               for
               him
               .
               c
               
                 They
                 went
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 dignitie
                 to
                 be
                 dishonoured
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               admonition
               and
               exhortation
               needlesse
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               carefull
               going
               about
               the
               building
               of
               the
               spirituall
               Arke
               ,
               exposeth
               men
               ,
               if
               not
               so
               much
               and
               so
               openly
               as
               the
               making
               of
               the
               materiall
               Arke
               did
               NOA
               ,
               yet
               too
               freely
               and
               too
               frequently
               ,
               to
               the
               mockes
               and
               scoffes
               of
               prophane
               people
               .
            
             
               d
               
                 Be
                 not
                 ashamed
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 Christian
                 profession
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 will
                 some
                 say
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 a
                 needlesse
                 admonition
                 .
              
               e
               
                 There
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 now
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 rather
                 be
                 noted
                 and
                 pointed
                 at
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               f
               
                 trie
                 it
                 when
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 my
                 words
                 true
                 .
                 Doe
                 but
                 striue
                 to
                 liue
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 derided
                 and
                 scoffed
                 at
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 in
                 Name
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 deed
                 .
              
               And
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               truly
               of
               these
               times
               of
               ours
               ,
               wherein
               t
               Religion
               is
               growne
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               Bernard
               sometime
               complained
               ,
               not
               
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 forme
              
               ,
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               scorne
               :
               u
               
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
              
               is
               become
               
                 an
                 odious
                 Name
              
               ;
               profession
               of
               Pietie
               is
               accounted
               
               
                 Pharisaisme
                 ,
                 scrupulositie
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
              
               ;
               “
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               esteemed
               folly
               ;
               &
               〈◊〉
               religious
               cariage
               made
               commonly
               matter
               of
               reproch
               .
               †
               If
               a
               man
               liue
               somewhat
               more
               strictly
               than
               the
               looser
               sort
               
               doe
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               strictly
               neither
               as
               his
               Christian
               profession
               requireth
               of
               him
               ,
               (
               for
               euen
               the
               best
               and
               the
               forwardest
               haue
               their
               failings
               ,
               and
               come
               farre
               short
               of
               what
               they
               should
               )
               y
               he
               shall
               not
               scape
               to
               haue
               those
               opprobrious
               rearmes
               and
               titles
               fastened
               on
               him
               ,
               of
               
                 a
                 Precisian
                 ,
                 a
                 Puritane
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               affect
               loosenesse
               ,
               and
               z
               account
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               others
               a
               reall
               controlling
               of
               their
               cariage
               .
               If
               he
               be
               conuersant
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               diligent
               in
               frequenting
               the
               ministery
               of
               it
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               Bible-bearer
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 gadder
              
               vp
               and
               downe
               
                 after
                 Sermons
              
               .
               If
               he
               a
               
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 an
                 oath
              
               ,
               and
               will
               reproue
               others
               when
               they
               sweare
               ;
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 superstitious
                 fellow
              
               ,
               too
               strait-laced
               ,
               more
               nice
               than
               wise
               .
               If
               hee
               will
               not
               swill
               and
               swagger
               ,
               drinke
               healths
               and
               play
               the
               good-fellow
               ,
               goe
               for
               company
               to
               
                 a
                 Brothel-house
              
               ,
               or
               *
               to
               
                 a
                 Play-house
              
               ,
               b
               little
               better
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 seminaries
              
               
               
                 and
                 nurseries
                 of
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 and
                 prophanenesse
              
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               man
               altogether
               vnsociable
               ,
               of
               
                 a
                 melancholy
                 disposition
              
               ,
               little
               better
               than
               
                 a
                 lunaticke
              
               ,
               as
               c
               they
               said
               sometime
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist.
              
               If
               he
               wil
               beare
               an
               euil
               word
               ,
               &
               put
               vp
               a
               supposed
               wrong
               ,
               not
               stab
               or
               challenge
               at
               least
               any
               one
               that
               shall
               giue
               him
               the
               lie
               ,
               nor
               be
               readie
               to
               right
               himselfe
               by
               priuate
               reuenge
               ;
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 coward
                 ,
                 a
                 meacock
                 ,
                 base-minded
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 courage
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 God
                 Almighties
                 fooles
                 ,
              
               at
               the
               least
               and
               the
               best
               .
               d
               These
               and
               the
               like
               censures
               must
               a
               man
               make
               account
               to
               vndergoe
               ,
               euen
               among
               Christians
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               carefull
               of
               vpholding
               and
               maintaining
               his
               
                 Christian
                 profession
              
               ,
               and
               of
               making
               good
               what
               in
               his
               Baptisme
               he
               bound
               himselfe
               vnto
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               sometime
               said
               ,
               That
               e
               
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 Foole
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 happie
              
               ;
               so
               wee
               must
               make
               account
               and
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               if
               euer
               wee
               hope
               or
               looke
               to
               be
               happie
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               vnto
               heauen
               .
            
             
               Yea
               if
               wee
               beleeue
               and
               feare
               ,
               (
               which
               hereby
               
               also
               wee
               may
               trie
               whether
               we
               doe
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               seeme
               and
               professe
               all
               to
               doe
               )
               our
               very
               Faith
               and
               f
               Feare
               will
               make
               vs
               set
               light
               by
               such
               paper-shot
               ,
               and
               cary
               vs
               on
               thorow
               the
               pikes
               ,
               not
               of
               euill
               tongues
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               eagerest
               opposition
               that
               either
               Satan
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               limbe
               of
               his
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               make
               against
               vs
               to
               turne
               vs
               out
               of
               the
               good
               waies
               of
               God
               ;
               wee
               will
               neuer
               a
               whit
               feare
               or
               regard
               the
               one
               ,
               if
               wee
               doe
               throughly
               feare
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               g
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 feare
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 feare
                 wisely
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 foolishly
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 feare
                 Man
                 ,
              
               with
               h
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 feare
                 God.
              
               Yea
               ▪
               i
               
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 feare
              
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 feare
              
               .
               k
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 feare
                 now
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 feare
                 much
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               Let
               vs
               not
               feare
               the
               scoffes
               of
               men
               now
               ,
               lest
               we
               feele
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               hereafter
               .
               Better
               it
               is
               for
               vs
               to
               be
               mocked
               for
               doing
               good
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               damned
               for
               not
               doing
               it
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               be
               l
               like
               Children
               therefore
               ,
               that
               
                 feare
                 an
                 vgly
                 vizard
              
               ,
               that
               cannot
               hurt
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 feare
                 not
                 the
                 fire
              
               ,
               that
               may
               scorch
               them
               :
               feare
               the
               blasts
               of
               mans
               breath
               ,
               and
               not
               feare
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               *
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 only
                 feare
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 feare
                 man
                 or
                 ought
                 more
                 than
                 God.
              
               For
               †
               there
               is
               
                 nothing
                 indeed
                 fearefull
                 but
                 that
              
               ;
               “
               nothing
               at
               least
               
                 so
                 fearefull
              
               as
               it
               .
               Our
               not
               fearing
               the
               one
               now
               ,
               may
               preuent
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               fearing
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               though
               not
               worthy
               our
               feare
               ,
               if
               we
               giue
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               m
               will
               assuredly
               procure
               the
               other
               .
               He
               that
               n
               feareth
               now
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               o
               shall
               another
               day
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               when
               his
               vaine
               feare
               shall
               haue
               betrayed
               him
               to
               things
               truely
               fearefull
               .
            
             
               p
               He
               is
               
                 a
                 foole
              
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 laughed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 coat
                 :
              
               but
               he
               were
               a
               double
               foole
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               
                 laughed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 skinne
              
               ;
               that
               would
               hazard
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               eternall
               saluation
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               loth
               to
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               to
               quit
               himselfe
               of
               the
               mockes
               and
               scoffes
               of
               prophane
               persons
               .
               Yea
               vndoubtedly
               if
               we
               doe
               in
               deed
               and
               
               truth
               beleeue
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               holy
               NOA
               here
               in
               awe
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               *
               we
               will
               neuer
               giue
               ouer
               our
               godly
               courses
               for
               such
               windie
               stuffe
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               our
               very
               feare
               it selfe
               will
               not
               suffer
               vs
               ,
               though
               we
               would
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               passe
               we
               to
               the
               second
               thing
               that
               
               wee
               obserued
               in
               this
               Act
               of
               NOA
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Care
               to
               preuent
               the
               euill
               imminent
               ;
               together
               with
               that
               point
               of
               Instruction
               which
               thence
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
            
             
               “
               
                 Feare
                 breedeth
                 Care.
              
               
            
             
               As
               q
               
                 Faith
                 breedeth
                 Feare
              
               ,
               so
               
                 Feare
                 breedeth
              
               
               Care.
               NOA
               ,
               as
               hee
               beleeued
               and
               feared
               ,
               so
               hee
               was
               carefull
               with
               all
               speed
               to
               vse
               all
               good
               meanes
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               the
               perill
               that
               otherwise
               would
               haue
               beene
               .
               So
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               r
               he
               heard
               of
               his
               brother
               Esaus
               comming
               against
               him
               with
               foure
               hundred
               men
               after
               him
               ,
               s
               being
               sore
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               carefull
               of
               vsing
               all
               meanes
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               pacifying
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               or
               the
               sauing
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               them
               at
               least
               ,
               from
               his
               furie
               .
               So
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               when
               t
               Moses
               had
               giuen
               warning
               of
               such
               a
               storme
               to
               come
               as
               would
               destroy
               all
               that
               were
               found
               abroad
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               u
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               beleeued
               and
               feared
               the
               word
               of
               God
               tooke
               warning
               ,
               and
               caused
               both
               their
               seruants
               and
               their
               cattell
               to
               take
               and
               keepe
               house
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               that
               perill
               .
            
             
             
               Nor
               can
               it
               in
               reason
               be
               otherwise
               .
               Where
               
               Faith
               hath
               wrought
               
                 Feare
                 ,
                 Feare
              
               cannot
               but
               worke
               Care.
               Where
               the
               head
               hath
               wrought
               vpon
               the
               
                 heart
                 ▪
              
               there
               the
               heart
               cannot
               but
               worke
               vpon
               the
               
                 hand
                 ▪
              
               And
               x
               the
               hand
               is
               euer
               at
               the
               hearts
               command
               ,
               ready
               to
               its
               vtmost
               ability
               to
               execute
               whatsoeuer
               the
               heart
               exacteth
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               feare
               of
               euill
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               also
               to
               escape
               euill
               ;
               (
               for
               y
               
                 euery
                 thing
                 naturally
                 affecteth
                 it
                 owne
                 good
              
               )
               and
               a
               desire
               proportionable
               to
               the
               feare
               :
               and
               where
               a
               
                 desire
                 ▪
              
               to
               escape
               euill
               ,
               an
               endeuour
               to
               vse
               all
               meanes
               of
               escape
               :
               and
               z
               an
               endeuour
               likewise
               proportionable
               to
               that
               desire
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               strong
               perswasion
               then
               ,
               and
               apprehension
               of
               some
               great
               euill
               impendent
               ,
               there
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               feare
               :
               and
               where
               so
               great
               
                 feare
                 ▪
              
               no
               lesse
               vehement
               a
               desire
               of
               escape
               ;
               and
               where
               such
               vehement
               desire
               ,
               *
               a
               most
               earnest
               and
               carefull
               endeuour
               of
               preuenting
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               meanes
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               euill
               .
            
             
               Adde
               wee
               hereunto
               that
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               maketh
               things
               absent
               present
               ,
               and
               things
               farre
               off
               as
               at
               hand
               ;
               and
               so
               maketh
               men
               to
               be
               
               affected
               with
               euils
               ,
               as
               are
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               from
               God
               ,
               reuealed
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               yet
               absent
               ,
               or
               farre
               off
               ,
               yet
               as
               if
               they
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               at
               hand
               :
               So
               it
               maketh
               them
               as
               carefull
               instantly
               ,
               without
               longer
               delay
               ,
               to
               betake
               
               them
               to
               such
               courses
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               preuenting
               and
               auoiding
               of
               those
               euils
               are
               deemed
               requisite
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               their
               faith
               are
               as
               imminent
               ,
               or
               as
               present
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               That
               no
               affection
               is
               more
               a
               vigilant
               ,
               
               more
               violent
               ,
               more
               forcible
               than
               feare
               ,
               either
               to
               curbe
               and
               restraine
               men
               of
               what
               otherwise
               they
               would
               ,
               or
               to
               vrge
               and
               constraine
               them
               to
               what
               otherwise
               they
               are
               vnwilling
               vnto
               .
            
             
               b
               Iacob
               could
               not
               rest
               all
               night
               long
               ,
               when
               he
               feared
               Esaus
               approach
               :
               nor
               c
               Sampson
               longer
               repose
               himselfe
               on
               Dalilaes
               lap
               ,
               when
               hee
               heard
               once
               that
               the
               Philistines
               were
               vpon
               him
               .
               Temptations
               of
               Feare
               are
               esteemed
               the
               most
               d
               violent
               .
               And
               e
               in
               humane
               lawes
               there
               is
               a
               nullitie
               therfore
               held
               of
               actions
               extorted
               and
               wrung
               from
               men
               by
               feare
               :
               because
               in
               such
               case
               a
               man
               is
               held
               not
               to
               be
               a
               free
               man
               ,
               to
               haue
               no
               power
               or
               command
               in
               some
               sort
               of
               himselfe
               .
               The
               feare
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               therefore
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               fresh
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               cannot
               but
               f
               shake
               off
               all
               securitie
               ,
               cut
               off
               all
               carelesnesse
               ,
               banish
               and
               abandon
               all
               slothfull
               and
               retchlesse
               delay
               ,
               and
               c
               vrge
               and
               enforce
               to
               all
               speedy
               and
               diligent
               vsage
               of
               those
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               pacified
               ,
               and
               the
               euill
               preuented
               that
               may
               accrue
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               hereby
               try
               wee
               our
               Faith
               againe
               ,
               yea
               
               and
               our
               Feare
               too
               .
               Compare
               wee
               NOA
               and
               our selues
               together
               ;
               and
               see
               how
               contrary
               hee
               and
               wee
               are
               either
               to
               other
               :
               yea
               see
               how
               like
               
               wee
               are
               in
               these
               dayes
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               world
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               than
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               d
               our
               S●…iour
               himselfe
               also
               fore●…old
               that
               it
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               Consider
               his
               carefulnesse
               .
               God
               speaketh
               
               thus
               to
               NOA
               ;
               e
               
                 An
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeeres
                 hence
                 will
                 I
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 Floud
                 that
                 shall
                 drowne
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 then
                 wilt
                 be
                 then
                 saued
                 ,
                 goe
                 thy
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 thee
                 such
                 an
                 Arke
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               this
               God
               told
               NOA
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               about
               some
               fiue
               hundred
               yeere
               old
               ;
               for
               f
               six
               hundred
               yeere
               old
               hee
               was
               when
               the
               Floud
               came
               .
               So
               that
               NOA
               might
               well
               haue
               thought
               thus
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yeere
                 old
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 vpward
                 before
                 the
                 Floud
                 come
                 ;
                 Why
                 ?
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 either
                 dead
                 and
                 r●…tten
                 in
                 my
                 graue
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least-wise
                 very
                 neere
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 my
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 goe
                 t●…ile
                 and
                 ●…ile
                 so
                 about
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 vessell
                 of
                 such
                 bulke
                 and
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 to
                 prolong
                 his
                 life
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ?
              
               Or
               else
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeere
                 yet
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 neede
                 he
                 then
                 go●…
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 about
                 it
                 ?
                 hee
                 might
                 goe
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 pleasure
                 for
                 this
                 hundreth
                 yeere
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 vpon
                 it
                 some
                 twenty
                 〈◊〉
                 ten
                 yeere
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 more
                 helpe
                 then
                 and
                 disp●…th
                 it
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
              
               But
               NOA
               did
               not
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               deferre
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               g
               went
               instantly
               in
               hand
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               see
               our
               carelesnesse
               .
               God
               foret●…eth
               vs
               that
               a
               second
               generall
               destruction
               shall
               come
               ▪
               not
               
                 by
                 water
                 ▪
              
               but
               h
               
                 by
                 fire
              
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               
               element
               of
               the
               twaine
               ;
               *
               which
               euen
               Heathen
               also
               haue
               taken
               notice
               of
               :
               and
               that
               none
               then
               shall
               be
               saued
               but
               those
               that
               haue
               i
               
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Temple
              
               or
               Sanctuary
               built
               in
               their
               soules
               ,
               k
               
                 an
                 house
                 for
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 inhabite
                 ,
              
               as
               hard
               and
               difficult
               a
               peece
               of
               worke
               ,
               as
               euer
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Arke
               was
               .
               As
               NOA
               before
               he
               could
               goe
               about
               that
               building
               ,
               hee
               must
               first
               fell
               his
               wood
               ,
               saw
               out
               his
               planckes
               ,
               hew
               out
               his
               timber
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               before
               we
               can
               raise
               this
               spirituall
               building
               ,
               we
               must
               pull
               downe
               l
               an
               old
               frame
               ,
               an
               erection
               m
               of
               the
               Deuils
               rearing
               ,
               that
               standeth
               where
               it
               must
               stand
               ,
               and
               rid
               the
               place
               of
               the
               rubbish
               and
               remainders
               of
               it
               :
               Now
               this
               requireth
               much
               toile
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               vs
               vp
               much
               time
               :
               And
               yet
               wee
               deferre
               and
               put
               off
               all
               ,
               and
               thinke
               wee
               
               shall
               haue
               time
               enough
               for
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               though
               n
               none
               of
               vs
               are
               like
               to
               liue
               neare
               〈◊〉
               hundred
               ▪
               yeeres
               ,
               none
               sure
               to
               liue
               halfe
               an
               hundred
               houres
               to
               an
               end
               .
               And
               what
               would
               we
               do
               ,
               or
               how
               would
               we
               liue
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               sure
               that
               wee
               should
               not
               die
               ,
               ere
               an
               hundred
               yeeres
               were
               expired
               and
               had
               past
               ouer
               our
               heads
               ,
               when
               wee
               haue
               no
               care
               to
               prouide
               for
               the
               preuenting
               of
               this
               perill
               ,
               being
               o
               
                 not
                 sure
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ?
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               God
               gaue
               NOA
               warning
               by
               word
               
               only
               of
               〈◊〉
               euils
               ,
               wherof
               no
               print
               or
               foot-step
               was
               to
               be
               seene
               at
               the
               present
               .
               And
               NOA
               is
               striken
               with
               feare
               ,
               &
               prepareth
               presently
               to
               preuent
               it
               .
               God
               giueth
               vs
               warning
               not
               by
               word
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               deed
               ,
               by
               euident
               arguments
               of
               his
               wrath
               alreadie
               broke
               forth
               ,
               and
               burning
               vp
               our
               brethren
               almost
               on
               euery
               side
               of
               vs.
               And
               yet
               p
               who
               layeth
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               or
               prepareth
               to
               preuent
               the
               euill
               that
               so
               euidently
               appeareth
               to
               approach
               ?
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               difference
               both
               in
               the
               one
               kinde
               and
               in
               the
               other
               ?
               (
               NOA
               so
               carefull
               ,
               and
               we
               so
               carelesse
               :
               )
               but
               that
               he
               beleeued
               and
               feared
               ;
               and
               we
               doe
               not
               ?
               What
               else
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               made
               Lots
               Sonnes
               ▪
               in
               law
               stay
               still
               in
               Sodome
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               told
               what
               would
               become
               of
               it
               ?
               What
               else
               ,
               that
               made
               some
               of
               those
               Aegyptians
               so
               carelesse
               ,
               as
               to
               leaue
               men
               and
               beasts
               abroad
               ,
               when
               Moses
               had
               giuen
               warning
               of
               the
               storme
               that
               should
               come
               ?
               But
               that
               q
               the
               one
               beleeued
               not
               Lots
               word
               ;
               r
               the
               other
               feared
               not
               the
               Lords
               word
               :
               the
               one
               beleeued
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               feared
               not
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               
               feared
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               beleeued
               not
               ?
               neither
               of
               both
               cared
               ,
               because
               neither
               of
               both
               feared
               .
               And
               what
               else
               is
               it
               that
               maketh
               men
               stay
               still
               in
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               prouision
               to
               preuent
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               both
               reuealed
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               
               “
               and
               manifested
               in
               his
               worke
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               beleeue
               not
               the
               one
               ,
               they
               dread
               not
               the
               other
               ?
            
             
               And
               this
               may
               conuince
               multitudes
               ,
               euen
               of
               professed
               Christians
               ,
               to
               haue
               neither
               Faith
               nor
               Feare
               .
               s
               They
               liue
               so
               securely
               ,
               so
               carelesly
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               neither
               heauen
               nor
               hell
               :
               they
               prepare
               no
               more
               to
               meet
               God
               ,
               when
               in
               wrath
               he
               seemeth
               to
               approach
               ,
               then
               as
               if
               t
               they
               cared
               not
               whether
               he
               came
               or
               no
               ▪
            
             
               Yet
               should
               wee
               aske
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               whether
               they
               beleeued
               the
               word
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               whether
               they
               feared
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ?
               they
               would
               answer
               ,
               they
               did
               ;
               and
               be
               angrie
               that
               any
               man
               should
               make
               doubt
               of
               it
               :
               they
               should
               be
               u
               worse
               than
               beasts
               ▪
               no
               better
               than
               flat
               Atheists
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               .
               But
               ,
               x
               
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 assureth
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               the
               loose
               and
               dissolute
               ,
               the
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               courses
               of
               such
               euidently
               shew
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               ▪
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               beleeue
               his
               Word
               ,
               nor
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               for
               their
               liues
               doe
               so
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               .
               *
               
                 If
                 you
                 feare
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 care
                 ?
              
               y
               Could
               Iacob
               sleepe
               quietly
               ,
               when
               hee
               vnderstood
               of
               Esaus
               approach
               ?
               Or
               z
               durst
               
               Sampson
               for
               all
               his
               strength
               and
               stontnesse
               lie
               still
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               that
               the
               Philistines
               were
               vpon
               him
               ?
               Much
               lesse
               durst
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               could
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               feared
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               lie
               sleeping
               in
               sinne
               ,
               when
               warning
               were
               giuen
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               or
               while
               (
               it
               is
               the
               state
               of
               euery
               impenitent
               person
               ,
               had
               hee
               a
               spirituall
               eye
               to
               discerne
               it
               )
               the
               blacke
               clouds
               of
               his
               vengeance
               readie
               to
               seize
               on
               him
               ,
               hung
               continually
               ouer
               his
               head
               .
               Say
               what
               thou
               wilt
               therefore
               ,
               whosoeuer
               thou
               art
               that
               so
               liuest
               ,
               diddest
               thou
               feare
               God
               ▪
               as
               thou
               pretendest
               and
               professest
               to
               doe
               ,
               a
               thou
               couldest
               not
               liue
               so
               securely
               ,
               thou
               durst
               not
               liue
               so
               loosely
               ;
               thou
               durst
               as
               well
               eat
               thy
               nailes
               off
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               as
               doe
               many
               things
               that
               daily
               thou
               doest
               ;
               b
               thy
               very
               feare
               would
               not
               let
               thee
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               suffer
               thee
               to
               rest
               :
               it
               would
               be
               as
               a
               thorne
               at
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               spurre
               at
               thy
               side
               ,
               to
               rouse
               thee
               and
               awake
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               thee
               from
               rest
               ,
               till
               thou
               hadst
               procured
               thine
               owne
               safetie
               ▪
               and
               to
               vrge
               and
               enforce
               thee
               to
               all
               speedie
               ,
               carefull
               ,
               and
               industrious
               endeuour
               ,
               whereby
               the
               same
               might
               be
               effected
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               to
               winde
               vp
               all
               in
               a
               word
               :
               Let
               vs
               all
               be
               
               like
               NOA
               ;
               take
               warning
               when
               God
               giueth
               it
               ;
               Beleeue
               what
               hee
               〈◊〉
               ;
               feare
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               especially
               when
               we
               see
               signes
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               pregnant
               ones
               at
               this
               present
               ;
               vse
               all
               care
               and
               endeuour
               to
               ●…uert
               his
               ▪
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               preuent
               the
               perill
               ,
               when
               ▪
               we
               perceiue
               i●…
               to
               approach
               .
               That
               can
               no
               way
               be
               done
               but
               by
               repentance
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               reformation
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               alteration
               of
               our
               sinfull
               and
               secure
               courses
               .
               This
               
               course
               therefore
               let
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               take
               without
               further
               delay
               ;
               and
               pray
               that
               others
               also
               may
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               It
               may
               be
               that
               God
               hearing
               the
               prayers
               ,
               seeing
               the
               teares
               ,
               and
               regarding
               the
               repentance
               of
               some
               few
               ,
               may
               be
               moued
               to
               shew
               mercie
               on
               the
               whole
               ,
               though
               the
               generalitie
               remaine
               still
               vnreformed
               .
               c
               All
               his
               fellow
               passengers
               their
               liues
               were
               bestowed
               vpon
               Paul.
               d
               Sodome
               had
               beene
               saued
               ,
               if
               but
               ten
               onely
               had
               so
               done
               in
               it
               ;
               e
               Ierusalem
               ,
               if
               but
               one
               alone
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               Lord
               be
               so
               peremptorily
               bent
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               some
               generall
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               f
               though
               Moses
               and
               Samuel
               should
               sue
               for
               a
               people
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               preuaile
               with
               him
               ,
               g
               though
               NOA
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Iob
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               
                 not
                 saue
                 sonne
                 nor
                 daughter
              
               ,
               (
               not
               so
               much
               as
               was
               saued
               in
               the
               Floud
               ,
               )
               but
               themselues
               single
               only
               :
               yet
               shall
               we
               ,
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               with
               NOA
               build
               
                 an
                 Arke
              
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               for
               our selues
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               soules
               .
               We
               shall
               be
               marked
               out
               for
               saluation
               ,
               as
               h
               those
               were
               that
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               destruction
               .
               And
               one
               of
               these
               three
               shall
               vndoubtedly
               befall
               vs
               :
               Either
               wee
               shall
               be
               i
               taken
               away
               ,
               with
               k
               Iosias
               ,
               before
               the
               euill
               come
               ,
               and
               depart
               hence
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               vp
               with
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               .
               Or
               ,
               with
               l
               Ieremie
               ,
               m
               Baruch
               ,
               and
               n
               Ebed-melech
               ,
               we
               shall
               haue
               
                 our
                 liues
              
               giuen
               vs
               for
               
                 a
                 prey
              
               :
               for
               o
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
              
               euen
               in
               generall
               iudgements
               
                 how
                 to
                 saue
                 his
              
               :
               Or
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               shall
               be
               seasoned
               ,
               sweetned
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               and
               p
               though
               of
               themselues
               
                 not
                 good
              
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               be
               turned
               to
               
                 our
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               
               our
               decease
               ,
               if
               wee
               doe
               perish
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               but
               a
               meanes
               of
               translating
               vs
               ,
               from
               q
               a
               wretched
               and
               a
               miserable
               life
               here
               ;
               (
               where
               r
               
                 to
                 liue
                 long
              
               ,
               is
               but
               
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 paine
              
               ,
               and
               where
               s
               
                 by
                 liuing
                 long
              
               ,
               we
               are
               constrained
               not
               
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 see
              
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 suffer
              
               ;
               nor
               
                 to
                 endure
              
               only
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 doe
              
               many
               things
               that
               willingly
               we
               would
               not
               ;
               )
               to
               a
               more
               happie
               ,
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               blessed
               life
               elsewhere
               ;
               wherein
               t
               we
               shall
               neuer
               so
               much
               as
               see
               or
               heare
               of
               misery
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01554-e240
           
             a
             a
             Habet
             nescio
             quid
             latentis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             viva
             vox
             ;
             &
             in
             aures
             disc●…puli
             de
             autoris
             ore
             transfusa
             fortius
             sonat
             .
             Hiero.
             ad
             Paulin.
             Viva
             illa
             ,
             ut
             dicitur
             ,
             vox
             lectione
             pleniꝰ
             alit
             .
             Quintil.
             institut
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             Quod
             memoria
             lapsus
             ciccroni
             quasi
             ex
             Tuscul.
             l.
             2.
             tribuit
             Erasm.
             in
             Hieron
             .
             &
             in
             Adag
             .
             Atqui
             Cic.
             epist.
             ad
             Atlic
             .
             lib.
             2.
             epist.
             8.
             
             Ubi
             sunt
             qui
             aiunt
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Quanto
             magis
             vidi
             ex
             tuis
             literis
             ,
             quàm
             ex
             illius
             ser●…one
             quid
             ageretur
             ?
          
           
             b
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg
             Naz.
             epist.
             52.
             
             Et
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             idem
             epist.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Actio
             quasi
             vita
             quaedam
             est
             orationis
             .
             Quintil.
             institut
             .
             lib.
             11.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             O'
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             DionysHalicar
             .
             de
             Demosthene
             .
             Oratorem
             planè
             perfectum
             ,
             &
             cui
             nihil
             admodum
             desit
             ,
             Demosthenem
             facilè
             dixeris
             .
             Cic.
             de
             clar
             .
             Orat.
             Quo
             ne
             Athenas
             quidem
             ipsas
             magis
             credo
             fuisse
             Atticas
             .
             Idē
             de
             perfect
             .
             Orat.
             Grae.
             corum
             Oratorū
             praestantissimi
             sunt
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             qui
             fuerunt
             Athenis
             ;
             corum
             autem
             princeps
             facilè
             Demosthenes
             ,
             admirabile
             est
             quantum
             inter
             omnes
             unus
             excellat
             .
             Idem
             de
             opt
             .
             gen
             .
             Orat.
             Cujus
             commemorato
             nomine
             maxima
             eloquentiae
             consummati●…
             audientis
             animo
             oboritur
             .
             Val.
             Max.
             memorab
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Quomodo
             Facundiae
             Parentem
             Ciceronem
             .
             Plin.
             hist.
             nat
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             30.
             
             Atqui
             ,
             cùm
             Demos●…enes
             Graecae
             ,
             Cicero
             Latinae
             eloquen●…
             ▪
             Principes
             extiterint
             ;
             Demosthenes
             &
             prior
             fuit
             ,
             &
             exmagna
             parte
             Ciceronem
             ,
             quantus
             est
             ,
             fecit
             .
             Quintil.
             institut
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             &
             l.
             10.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Acti●…
             in
             dicendo
             una
             dominatur
             .
             Huic
             prima●…dedisse
             Demosthenes
             dicitur
             ,
             cùm
             rogaretur
             ,
             quid
             in
             dicendo
             esset
             primum
             ,
             huic
             secundas
             ,
             hui
             :
             tertias
             .
             Cic.
             de
             Orat.
             l.
             3.
             &
             declar
             .
             Orat.
             Val.
             Max.
             memor
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             
             Quintil.
             instit
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             Aug.
             epist.
             56.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Hinc
             Val.
             Max.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
             In
             Demosthene
             magna
             pars
             Demosthenis
             abest
             ,
             quia
             legitur
             potius
             quàm
             auditur
             .
          
           
             g
             g
             Nulla
             res
             magis
             penetrat
             in
             animos
             ,
             eosqu●…
             fingit
             ,
             format
             ,
             flectit
             .
             Cic.
             declar
             .
             Orat.
             Tantum
             dictis
             adjicit
             gratiae
             ,
             ut
             infinitè
             magis
             eadem
             audita
             quam
             lecta
             delectent
             .
             Quinti●…l
             .
             instit
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             
             Multo
             magis
             ,
             ●…t
             vulg●…
             dicitur
             ,
             viva
             vox
             affic●…t
             .
             Nam
             ,
             licet
             acriora
             s●…nt
             ,
             qu●…
             legas
             ,
             altius
             tamen
             in
             animo
             sedent
             ,
             〈◊〉
             pr●…nunciatio
             ,
             vultus
             ,
             habitus
             ,
             gestus
             etiam
             dicentis
             adfigit
             .
             Plin.
             epist.
             4.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Hinc
             〈◊〉
             D●…mosthenis
             orationem
             ,
             quàm
             eis
             recitasset
             ,
             ad●…antibus
             Rhodijs
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Quidsi
             ipsum
             ,
             vel
             ,
             Quid
             si
             bestiam
             ipsam
             audivissetis
             ?
             Cic.
             de
             Orat.
             lib.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             nat
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             30.
             
             Val.
             Max.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Plin.
             jun.
             ep
             .
             4.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Quintil.
             instit
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             
             &
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ignat.
             epist.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             E●…stath
             .
             ad
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ex
             Pausania
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Sola
             ●…es
             est
             que
             homines
             absentes
             praesentes
             facit
             .
             Turpilius
             de
             vicissitudine
             literarum
             .
             Quid
             enim
             tam
             pr●…sens
             est
             inter
             absentes
             ,
             quàm
             per
             epistolas
             &
             alloqui
             &
             audire
             quos
             diligas
             ?
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Nit●…
             .
             Sunt
             literae
             doctrina
             quaedam
             ,
             qua
             quisque
             valeat
             quamvis
             longè
             absenti
             verba
             mitter●…
             man●…facta
             in
             silentio
             ,
             quae
             rursus
             ille
             cui
             mittuntur
             ,
             non
             auribus
             ,
             sed
             oculis
             colligat
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Voces
             signa
             sunt
             ,
             per
             qu●…
             praesentibus
             loquimur
             :
             inventae
             sunt
             literae
             ,
             per
             qu●…s
             possemus
             &
             cum
             absentibus
             colloqui
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homer
             .
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Hinc
             illud
             Luc.
             16.
             29.
             
             Habent
             Mosem
             &
             Prophetas
             :
             audiant
             illos
             .
             Mortui
             siquidē
             loquuntur
             adhuc
             :
             quod
             de
             Abele
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
             &
             de
             Samuele
             Siracides
             Eccles.
             46.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01554-e910
           
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             Matter
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sicut
               Psal.
            
             38.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Parts
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Vers.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             Complaint
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Vers.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Request
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Respice
             ,
             refertur
             ad
             ,
             Usque
             quo
             avertis
             faciem
             ?
             Exaudi
             ,
             ad
             ,
             Usque
             quo
             obliuisceris
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             De
             somno
             peccati
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             12.
             
             In
             peccato
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             12.
             &
             contr
             .
             advers
             .
             leg
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Cassiod
             .
             &
             Remig.
             &
             ex
             ●…que
             Lombard
             .
             De
             somno
             peccati
             qui
             ducit
             ad
             mortem
             .
             Acacius
             Caesar.
             quaest
             collect
             .
             4.
             apud
             Hieron
             .
             epist
             ▪
             ●…d
             Miner
             .
             &
             Alex.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             ●…
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Theodoret.
             &
             E●…thym
             .
          
           
             6
             6
             Gen.
             27.
             46.
             
             Io●…
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Eccles
             7.
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Cùm
             ●…
             peccato
             ,
             quod
             est
             ad
             mortem
             irrevocabiliter
             perseveratur
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             52.
             
             Ne
             poenitentiam
             ●…
             mortem
             differens
             ,
             dormiam
             cum
             morte
             peccati
             in
             inferno
             .
             Hugo
             Card.
             in
             Psal.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             m
             m
             Iun.
             Calvin
             .
             &c.
             Vide
             Drus.
             lib.
             3.
             quaest
             .
             27.
             
             &
             H●…resbach
             .
             in
             Psal.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             6
             ,
             51.
             
             Iohn
             11.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Ti
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quid
             mors
             est
             ?
             Somnus
             est
             consueto
             longior
             .
             Chrysostad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             de
             imag
             .
             serm
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Ier.
             51.
             39.
             
             Nobis
             cùm
             semel
             occidit
             brevis
             lux
             ,
             Nox
             est
             perpetua
             una
             dormienda
             .
             Ca●…ull
             .
             epig.
             5.
             
             Quicunque
             nascimur
             ,
             brevi
             post
             lumine
             Aeternus
             impedit
             sopor
             .
             Ben.
             Lamprid.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Iob
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Iob
             10.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Psal
             39.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             38.
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             Part
             3.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Pr●…fitetur
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Pollicetur
             .
             Branch
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Paciscitur
             .
          
           
             z
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vides
               animum
               bene
               sperantem
               ?
               Petit
               ,
               &
               prius
               quam
               acceperit
               ,
               tanquam
               qui
               accepisset
               ,
               gratias
               agit
               .
               Chrysost.
               in
               Psal.
            
             12.
             
             
               Contra
               quam
               Bern.
               in
               Cant.
            
             10.
             
             
               Gr●…tiarum
               actio
               beneficium
               non
               praecedit
               ,
               sed
               sequitur
               .
            
          
           
             Branch
             1.
             
          
           
             Branch
             2.
             
          
           
             Manner
             .
          
           
             Readings
             4.
             
          
           
             Reading
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Graec.
             Sept.
             Lat.
             Vulgat
             .
             Ang.
             Genev.
             Reg.
             Bibl.
             Calvin
             .
             alij
             .
          
           
             Reading
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Usquequo
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             oblivisceris
             me
             ?
             In
             finem
             ?
             Remig
             .
             in
             Psal.
             12.
             
             Erit
             hoc
             usque
             quo
             in
             aeternum
             ?
             Hugo
             Card.
             ibid.
             Sic
             Vatabl
             .
             &
             Leo
             Iudae
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             74.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reading
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Quousque
             ,
             Domine
             ?
             subaudi
             ,
             non
             intueberis
             ?
             oblivisceris
             mei
             in
             aeternum
             ?
             Iun.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Psal.
             79.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal.
             89.
             46.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Psal.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Psal.
             90.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Ier.
             13.
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reading
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Per
             epimonen
             repetendo
             ingeminat
             .
             Cassiod
             .
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             94.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matter
             .
          
           
             Substance
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Nec
             oblivio
             ,
             nec
             aversio
             cadit
             in
             Deum
             .
             Remig.
             in
             hunc
             Psal.
             Neutrum
             De'
             
             reverâ
             facit
             ,
             sed
             more
             nostro
             Scriptura
             loquitur
             .
             Aug.
             &
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
             Per
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             de
             Deo
             perinde
             ac
             de
             homine
             loquitur
             .
             Humanū
             siquidem
             oblivisci
             ,
             &
             faciem
             ab
             eo
             quem
             oderis
             avertere
             .
             Muscul.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Gravius
             est
             aversionem
             faciei
             ,
             quam
             oblivionem
             sentire
             .
             Muscul
             in
             hunc
             loc
             .
          
           
             m
             m
             Genes
             .
             40.
             23.
             
             &
             41.
             9.
             
             Hinc
             qu●…stio
             apud
             Senecam
             ,
             an
             obliti
             ingrati
             sint
             dicendi
             ▪
             de
             bene●…
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Esai
             .
             58.
             7.
             
             &
             53.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Dion
             .
             Chrysost.
             orat
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             In
             oblivione
             remissio
             est
             benevolentiae
             &
             curae
             ,
             in
             avers●…e
             faciei
             indignatie
             &
             odium
             .
             Muscul.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Aeriae
             potestates
             tanquam
             milvi
             circumvolitant
             ,
             ut
             pullum
             infirmum
             abripiant
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Psal.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             18.
             18.
             
             &
             73.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             ep
             .
             30.
             ex
             Homer
             .
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Psal.
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             38.
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Psal.
             63.
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophyl
               .
               epist.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             Circumstance
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Esai
             .
             54.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             30.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophyl
               .
               ep
            
             .
             37.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Idem
             epist.
             24.
             
             
               Nam
               fruendis
               voluptatibus
               crescit
               carendi
               delor
               .
               Plin.
               epist.
            
             5.
             l.
             8.
             
             
               E●…
               ,
               Tum
               est
               tormentum
               carere
               divit●…js
               ,
               cùm
               illas
               iam
               senseris
               .
               Sen
               con●…rov
               .
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             In
             carcere
             natus
             ac
             nutritus
             puer
             ,
             de
             matris
             suae
             anxietate
             miratur
             .
             Bern.
             de
             diuers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Psal.
             30.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Quib
             '
             cruciatus
             &
             ad
             finem
             per
             torment
             a
             proper
             at
             ,
             &
             sine
             fine
             deficiens
             durat
             .
             Ita
             fit
             miseris
             mors
             sine
             morte
             ,
             finis
             sine
             fine
             ,
             defectus
             sine
             defectu
             :
             quia
             &
             mors
             vivit
             ,
             &
             ●…nis
             semper
             incipit
             ,
             &
             deficere
             desectus
             ne●…cit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Psal.
             74.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Psal.
             37.
             24.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Aliorum
             judicio
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             13.
             
             Sic
             Esai
             .
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Psal.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Psal.
             71.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Exsensu
             proprio
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Galat.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Esai
             .
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Maith
             .
             12.
             39.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Psal.
             44.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               amasiu●…
               vel
               amabilis
               .
               Unde
               Dido
               Poenis
               .
               Inde
               &
               Salomon
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Psal.
             42.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             88.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             22.
             1
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Coloss.
             1.
             13.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             O
             quantum
             dilectꝰ
             ,
             pro
             quo
             filius
             ipse
             ,
             aut
             non
             dilectus
             ,
             aut
             saltem
             neglectus
             ?
             Bern
             ▪
             de
             temp
             .
             Vide
             &
             Salvian
             .
             de
             pr●…vid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Matth.
             27.
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Matth.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Psal.
             110.
             1.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             45.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             2.
             8.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Galat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Explication
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Oblivio
             in
             Deumnon
             cadit
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             9.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             
             Conc.
             15.
             
             Et
             Muscul.
             in
             hunc
             loc
             .
             Nihil
             Deus
             ignorat
             ,
             nihil
             obliviscitur
             .
             Greg.
             Mor.
             l.
             25.
             c.
             4.
             
             Neque
             oblivio
             in
             Deum
             cadit
             ,
             quia
             nullo
             modo
             mutatur
             ,
             neque
             recordatio
             quia
             non
             obliviscitur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             87.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Psal.
             45.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Tunc
             meminisse
             dicitur
             Deus
             ,
             quando
             facit
             ;
             tunc
             oblivisci
             ,
             quando
             non
             facit
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             87.
             &
             in
             sentent
             .
             Prosper
             .
             108.
             
             Oblivisci
             dicitur
             ,
             cum
             non
             miseretur
             .
             Hugo
             Victor
             .
             de
             essent
             .
             divin
             .
          
           
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Quosdam
             deserit
             ,
             quosdam
             deserere
             videtur
             .
             Ambr.
             in
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Matth.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Esai
             .
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Act.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             Esai
             .
             53.
             6
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Mark.
             15.
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Hebr.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Iohn
             16.
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Matth.
             26.
             56.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Psal.
             22.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             31.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Hosh.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Hosh.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Oblivione
             obliviscar
             .
             Vulg.
             tanquā
             esset
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dextra
             .
             quum
             sit
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nistra
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Ut
             omninò
             condonem
             .
             Iun.
             &
             Livel
             .
             Sed
             prorsus
             tollam
             eos
             .
             Leo
             Iud.
             à
             facie
             scil
             .
             meâ
             .
             Vatabl.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Hosh.
             4.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Minatur
             &
             memoriam
             damn
             andorum
             ,
             &
             oblivi●…nē
             damnatorū
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Hose
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Deus
             benos
             non
             negligit
             ,
             cum
             negligit
             .
             Nec
             obliviscitur
             ,
             sed
             quasi
             obliviscitur
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Obscuris
             super
             nos
             dispositionibus
             Deus
             saepe
             unde
             nos
             aestimatur
             deserere
             ,
             inde
             nos
             recipit
             ;
             &
             unde
             nos
             recipere
             creditur
             ,
             inde
             derelinquit
             :
             ut
             plaerunque
             hoc
             fiat
             gratiâ
             quod
             ira
             dicitur
             ;
             &
             hoc
             aliquando
             ira
             sit
             ,
             quod
             gratia
             putatur
             .
             Gregor
             .
             mor.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Psal.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Psal.
             9.
             18.
             
             &
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Psal.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Psal.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Esai
             .
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Esai
             .
             49.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             In
             manibus
             sculpsi
             te
             .
             Humanitus
             dictum
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               orat
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               Etsi
               filius
               minus
               interdum
               quàm
               debeat
               filialem
               affectum
               exhibuit
               ;
               mater
               tamen
               pro
               suis
               visceribus
               maternū
               deserere
               non
               debet
               ,
               sed
               nec
               valet
               ,
               affectum
               .
               Bern.
               ep
               .
            
             300.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Ad
             examen
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             8.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Tentat
             Deus
             ut
             sciat
             ,
             i.
             ut
             stire
             nos
             fa●…iat
             ;
             non
             ut
             sciat
             ipse
             ,
             quem
             nil
             latet
             ,
             sine
             tentatione
             enim
             nemo
             satis
             probatus
             esse
             potest
             ,
             sive
             sibi
             ipst
             ,
             sive
             alij
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Gen.
             contr
             .
             Manich
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22.
             &
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             &
             ibid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             &
             in
             Genes
             .
             quaest
             .
             57.
             
             &
             83.
             quaest
             .
             60.
             &
             in
             Deut.
             quaest
             .
             19.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             36.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             58.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             44.
             &
             de
             serm
             .
             Dom.
             in
             mont
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Deu.
             8.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             2
             King.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Esai
             .
             8.
             17.
             
             Nec
             sic
             probatus
             ab
             officio
             recessit
             .
             Tu
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             avertis
             faciem
             tuam
             à
             me
             ,
             sed
             eg●…
             non
             sum
             aversus
             à
             te
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Ps.
             29.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Esai
             .
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Psal.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Psal.
             89.
             19
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             49.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             1
             Chron.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             1
             Chr.
             10.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Solution
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Fi●…ta
             pro
             factis
             non
             habentur
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Non
             videtur
             fieri
             ,
             quod
             non
             legitimè
             fit
             .
             Reg.
             Iur.
             
          
           
             Facta
             haud
             videntur
             ,
             facta
             quae
             sunt
             subdolè
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             2
             King.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             2
             King.
             17.
             34.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Non
             colit
             rem
             sanctam
             ,
             qui
             non●…ancto
             colit
             .
             Salvian
             ,
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Psal.
             145.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Iohn
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Sapiens
             nummularius
             Deus
             est
             :
             Nummum
             ne●…
             falsum
             ,
             ne●…
             fractum
             recipiet
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp●…
             109.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Factum
             non
             dicitur
             quod
             non
             perseverat
             .
          
           
             Solution
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Nihil
             dicitur
             fuisse
             factum
             ,
             quamdiu
             aliquid
             supere●…t
             faciendum
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Matth.
             24.
             13.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Prou.
             17.
             17.
             
             Verè
             amicus
             semper
             amat
             .
             Dr●…s
             .
             Prov●…
             .
             2.
             cent
             .
             1.
             pr.
             ●…6
             .
             Verus
             amor
             nullu
             novit
             habere
             modum
             .
             Propert.
             eleg
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Troad
               .
               Aristot.
               Rhetor.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
             
               Amavit
               nunquam
               ,
               jugi●…er
               qui
               non
               amat
               .
            
          
           
             d
             d
             Iob
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Iob
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               Hecub
            
             .
          
           
             f
             f
             Nec
             iratum
             colere
             destitit
             numen
             .
             Sen.
             ad
             Marc.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Iob
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Psal.
             44.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Percussisti
             ,
             i.
             percutiendo
             dejecisti
             .
             Verba
             enim
             Hebraica
             saepe
             motum
             consignificant
             .
             Sic
             Gen.
             38.
             9.
             
             &
             Psal.
             89.
             39.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cetus
               .
               prout
               Genes
            
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             74.
             13.
             
             Ezec.
             29.
             3.
             
             &
             32.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Psal.
            
             148.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Diogen
               .
               Laert.
               Nullus
               tam
               durus
               erit
               baculus
               qui
               à
               tuo
               me
               obsequio
               separ●…t
               .
               Hieron
               .
               adv
               .
               Iovin
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Ad
             exercitium
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Stell●…
             interdi●…
             latent
             ,
             noctu●…icant
             .
             Ita
             vera
             virtus
             non
             apparet
             in
             prosperi●…
             ,
             eminet
             in
             adversis
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             27.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Patientiae
             in
             prosperis
             null
             '
             est
             usus
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             11.
             cap.
             19.
             
             In
             malis
             quae
             quisque
             patitur
             ,
             n●…
             in
             bonis
             ,
             quib
             ▪
             fruit●…r
             ,
             opus
             est
             patientiâ
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioā
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             I●…
             fides
             non
             habet
             meritum
             ,
             ubi
             ratio
             humana
             prabet
             experimentū
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             26.
             
             Hac
             est
             enim
             la●…s
             fidei
             ,
             si
             id
             quod
             creditur
             non
             videtur
             .
             Nam
             quid
             magnum
             est
             ,
             si
             id
             credimus
             ,
             quod
             videmus
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             79.
             
             Ioh.
             20.
             29.
             
             Facilè
             enim
             credimus
             quod
             videmus
             .
             Ambr.
             in
             Luc.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Virtus
             fidei
             credere
             quod
             non
             vides
             ;
             merces
             fidei
             videre
             quod
             credi●…
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             &
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Putas
             ,
             hîc
             est
             ?
             n●…
             potest
             non
             esse
             ,
             sed
             latet
             .
             hyems
             est
             ;
             in
             t
             ▪
             est
             viridita●…
             in
             radice
             Aug.
             in
             1
             Ioan.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Hebr.
             12.
             6.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Iob
             13.
             16
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Aqui●…
             pullos
             s●…s
             in
             ali●…
             port●…
             ,
             ●…es
             reliqui
             inter
             pedes
             .
             Munster
             .
             in
             Schol.
             ●…
             R.
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Exod.
             19.
             4.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Basil
               .
               S●…l
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Deut.
             ●…
             .
             ●…
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Pueris
             ,
             qui
             n●…e
             discu●…t
             ,
             sc●…pea
             ind●…itur
             ratis
             .
             Pla●…t
             .
             A●…lul
             .
             4.
             1.
             
             ●…
             ast
             ubi
             j●…m
             du●…averit
             ●…as
             Membra
             ,
             ●…que
             〈◊〉
             ,
             discess●…e
             corti●…e
             nare
             .
             Horat.
             serm
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Bas●…l
               .
               Sel.
               ●…om
            
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             All
             〈◊〉
             e●…cendam
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hera●…lit
               .
               apud
               St●…b
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Matth.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Matt.
             26.
             39
             ,
             42.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Thymarid●…
             quidā
             .
             Thymarides
             contra
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iamblych
             .
             in
             vita
             ▪
             Pythag.
             Vide
             quid
             aequi●…s
             est
             ,
             tenè
             divinae
             voluntati
             conformando
             subdere
             ,
             an
             ut
             ipsa
             tuae
             subserviat
             volunta●…i
             .
             Gerson
             .
             confol
             .
             Theol.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             M●…
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Epictet
             .
             Arian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             Deus
             quod
             vult
             qui
             vult
             ,
             semper
             est
             foelix
             .
             Sic
             enim
             hom●…
             ab
             humanis
             in
             divina
             dirigit●…r
             ,
             cùm
             voluntati
             human●…
             voluntas
             divina
             praefertur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Iam.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pind.
               Olymp.
            
             4.
             
             
               Marcet
               sine
               adversari●…
               virtus
               .
               Tunc
               apparet
               quanta
               sit
               ,
               quantum
               valeat
               polleatque
               ,
               cùm
               quid
               possit
               patientia
               ostendit
               .
               Sen
               de
               provid
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Hebr.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eurip.
               He●…ub
               .
               Quam
               malè
               inassueti
               veniunt
               ad
               aratra
               juvenci
               ?
            
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             34.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             84.
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Psal.
             145.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Prorsus
             tanquam
             ●…grotum
             reficiens
             medicus
             ,
             &
             quod
             opus
             est
             hoc
             dat
             ,
             &
             quando
             opꝰ
             est
             ,
             tunc
             dat
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             144.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Adm●…jorem
             peccati
             detestationem
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Esai
             .
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Esai
             .
             64.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Lament
             .
             3.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Multa
             cogitur
             homo
             tolerare
             etiam
             remissis
             peccatis
             :
             quamvis
             ut
             in
             eam
             veniret
             miseriam
             ,
             primum
             fueritcausa
             poccatum
             .
             Productior
             est
             enim
             poena
             quim
             culpa
             ,
             ne
             parva
             putaretur
             culpa
             ,
             si
             cum
             illa
             siniretur
             &
             poena
             .
             Ac
             per
             hoc
             vel
             ad
             demonstrationem
             debit●…
             miseri●…
             ,
             vel
             ad
             emendationem
             labilis
             vitae
             ,
             vel
             ad
             exercitationē
             necessariae
             patientiae
             ,
             temp●…raliter
             hominem
             detinet
             poena
             ,
             etiam
             quem
             jam
             ad
             damnationem
             sempitern●…m
             reum
             non
             detinet
             culpa
             .
             Aug
             in
             ●…an
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             1
             King.
             1.
             6.
             2
             
             Sam.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Sed
             malè
             dissimulat
             :
             quis
             enim
             celaveritignem
             ,
             Lumine
             qui
             semper
             proditur
             ipse
             suo
             ?
             Ovid.
             ep
             .
             12.
             
             Apparet
             facilè
             dissimulatus
             amor
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Ita
             Christus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             h●…mil
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             24
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Est
             quidā
             etiam
             tranquilli
             maris
             tremor
             ,
             aut
             lacus
             qui
             ex
             tempestate
             requievit
             .
             Senec.
             de
             tranquill
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Psal.
             51.
             1
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Psal.
             ●…
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ad
             crucis
             opus
             consummandum
             .
          
           
             e
             e
             Iam.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Omnipotens
             Deus
             quid
             nobis
             profuturum
             sit
             sciens
             ,
             dolentium
             exaudire
             vocem
             saepe
             dissimulat
             ,
             ut
             utilitatē
             augeat
             ,
             dum
             per
             poenā
             vita
             penitius
             purgatur
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             14.
             c.
             18.
             
             Vota
             differens
             cruciat
             ,
             crucians
             purgat
             ,
             ut
             ad
             percipiendum
             quod
             desiderant
             ,
             ex
             dilatione
             melius
             convalescant
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Quomodo
             cùm
             medicus
             epithema
             molestum
             &
             ardens
             imposuit
             ,
             aeger
             ubi
             medicamento
             cruciari
             ceperit
             ,
             rogat
             medicum
             ut
             tollat
             emplastrum
             :
             Molestum
             est
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             mihi
             istud
             emplastrum
             ;
             tollas
             ,
             quaeso
             .
             Rogat
             ut
             tollat
             ,
             &
             non
             tollit
             .
             Eg●…
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             novi
             quem
             curo
             .
             Non
             mihi
             det
             qui
             aegrotat
             consilium
             .
             Opus
             est
             diu
             ibi
             sit
             ,
             aliter
             enim
             nil
             proficiet
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             130.
             &
             in
             1
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Non
             est
             ablatum
             ,
             quod
             volebat
             auferri
             ,
             ut
             infirmitas
             illa
             sanaretur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             7.
             
             Ita
             Deus
             &
             denegans
             exaudit
             ,
             &
             exaudiens
             denegat
             ;
             tribuens
             aufert
             ,
             non
             tribuens
             donat
             .
             Simō
             Cass●…in
             Euāg
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             119.
             71
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Psal.
             119.
             67.
             
          
           
             Con●…abo
             te
             ,
             nō
             cum
             argento
             tamen
             ,
             ●…
             .
             Nō
             agam
             summo
             iure
             tecum
             :
             quia
             si
             ab
             omni
             scoriâ
             ,
             ut
             argentum
             ,
             expurgandu●…
             esses
             ,
             totus
             disperires
             .
             Iun.
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Psal.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Non
             se
             norat
             aegrotus
             ;
             sed
             agrotū
             norat
             medicus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             138.
             
             Inspecta
             vena
             quid
             intu●…
             ageretur
             in
             ●…groto
             ,
             medicus
             noverat
             ,
             ●…grotus
             non
             noverat
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             4●…
             .
          
           
             o
             o
             Esa●…
             .
             48.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Eradicari
             siquidem
             aut
             extirpari
             penitus
             è
             cordibus
             nostris
             ,
             dum
             hîc
             vivimu●…
             ,
             non
             potest
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Non
             deferit
             ,
             etiamsi
             deserat
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Adzelum
             acce●…dendum
             .
          
           
             r
             r
             Iudg.
             20.
             21
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Terga
             dederunt
             sceleratis
             ultores
             sceleris
             ,
             &
             plures
             pau●…ioribus
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consider
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Sed
             recurrunt
             ad
             Dominum
             ,
             &
             Dominu●…
             ad
             eos
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Math.
             15.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             homil
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Matth.
             ●…5
             .
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Vers.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             y
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               ibid.
               Beneficium
               distulit
               ,
               ut
               desiderium
               accenderet
               .
               Stell
               .
               in
               Luc.
            
             24.
             
             
               Si●…
               ignis
               statu
               premitur
               ut
               crescat
               .
               Greg.
               m●…r
               .
               l.
            
             20.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             6.
             
             Dissimulatio
             est
             ,
             non
             indignatio
             .
             Non
             est
             reversus
             spo●…sus
             ad
             votum
             &
             v●…em
             revocantis
             ;
             ut
             desiderium
             crescat
             ,
             ut
             probetur
             affectus
             ,
             ut
             amoris
             negotium
             exerceatur
             .
             Bern
             in
             Cant.
             75.
             
             Desiderium
             differtur
             ut
             proficiat
             ,
             &
             tarditatis
             suae
             sinu
             nutritur
             ut
             crescat
             .
             Abscondit
             se
             sponsus
             cum
             queritur
             ,
             ut
             non
             invent●…
             ardentius
             quaeratur
             ,
             &
             differtur
             quaerens
             spons●…
             ne
             inveniat
             ,
             ut
             tarditait
             sua
             capacior
             reddita
             ,
             multiplicius
             quandoq●…
             〈◊〉
             quod
             querit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             5.
             
             ●…
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Matth.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Matth.
             6.
             30.
             
             Psal.
             34.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Philip.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Psal.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal
             30.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             D.
             Meriton
             Serm.
             on
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ro.
             15.
             30.
             
             
               Certatim
               oremu●…
               .
               Aug.
               epist.
            
             121.
             
             
               Ut
               misericordiam
               exigamus
               .
               Idē
               in
               Psal.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Gen.
             32.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Hosh.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Talibus
             Iacob
             funiculis
             Angelum
             detinebat
             ,
             qualibus
             Moses
             resticulis
             Dominum
             ligaverat
             ,
             Ex●…
             .
             32.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Simon
             Cass.
             in
             Euang.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Luk.
             18.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Luk.
             24.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Finxit
             se
             longius
             ire
             ,
             cùm
             mallet
             cum
             discipulis
             remanere
             .
             Bern.
             de
             grad
             .
             humil
             .
             Longius
             iturum
             finxit
             ,
             ut
             in
             desiderium
             sui
             discipuli
             magis
             excitarentur
             .
             Stella
             in
             Luc.
             
          
           
             9
             9
             Idcirco
             recedit
             ,
             ut
             aevidius
             requiratur
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Ad
             gratiam
             commendandam
             .
             Cùm
             d●…t
             tardius
             ,
             commendat
             dona
             ,
             non
             negat
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             5.
             
             Scitè
             eni●…
             Senec.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Lenociniu●…
             est
             muneri
             antecedens
             metus
             .
             Et
             ,
             Metus
             muneri
             p●…dus
             imponit
             .
          
           
             Reason
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ●…t
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Malunt
             homines
             semper
             quae
             reliqueriant
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             1●…5
             .
             Aliena
             nabis
             ,
             nostra
             plus
             〈◊〉
             placent
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             -
             majorque
             videtur
             Et
             〈◊〉
             vicina
             ●…eges
             .
             ●…uven
             .
             ●…at
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               consol
               .
               ad
               uxor
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               de
               tranq
            
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Desideria
             in
             m●…nibus
             constituta
             nescimus
             .
             Ennod.
             lib.
             7.
             epist.
             17.
             
             Plus
             sensimus
             qu●…d
             habuimus
             ,
             postquam
             habere
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hieree●…
             .
             Consol
             .
             Pām.
             Tunc
             denique
             omnes
             nostra
             intelligimus
             bona
             ;
             Quum
             quae
             in
             potestate
             habuimus
             ,
             ea
             amisimus
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Capt.
             1.
             2.
             
             Discordi●…
             fit
             cha●…ior
             concordia
             .
             Nesciunt
             homines
             quantum
             boni
             fraternit●…
             habeat
             ,
             qui
             nunquam
             dissederunt
             .
             Quintil.
             declam
             .
             321.
             
             Amicitiae
             ,
             consuetudines
             ,
             vicinitates
             q●…id
             habeant
             v●…luptatis
             ,
             carendo
             magis
             intelligimus
             quàm
             ●…ruendo
             .
             Cit.
             post
             redit
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Homines
             neque
             proxim●…
             assita
             ,
             neque
             longulè
             dissita
             cernimus
             .
             Apul.
             apol
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Caes.
             hom
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               iracund
            
             .
          
           
             m
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               rhetor
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Synes
               .
               epist.
            
             139.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Caes.
             homil
             .
             1.
             
             Ign●…ratur
             bonorum
             sapor
             in
             prosperis
             .
             Vix
             dignoseitur
             quaeli●…
             benefici●…
             dum
             ●…netur
             .
             Post
             migrationem
             cup●…ta
             dulcesc●…nt
             .
             Ennod.
             lib.
             7.
             epist.
             17.
             
             Voluptates
             commendat
             rarior
             〈◊〉
             .
             Iuven.
             sat
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Quod
             boni
             habeat
             sanitas
             ,
             languor
             ostendit
             .
             Hieron
             .
             consol
             .
             Pām.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Heracht
               .
               apud
               S●…ob
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Gratior
               est
               reddita
               quàm
               retenta
               sanitas
               .
               Et
               fessum
               quies
               plurimum
               juvat
               .
            
          
           
             q
             q
             -
             post
             frigora
             dulcior
             ignis
             .
             Mantua●…
             eclog.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               ●…aes
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               Pro.
            
             27.
             7.
             
             
               Hinc
               A●…xerxes
               cum
               post
               inediā
               diutu●…
               in
               ficus
               〈◊〉
               panē●…
               〈◊〉
               deace●…
               incidisset
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               apoph
               .
               Et
               S●…crates
               〈◊〉
               co●…dîmentū
               fame
               ,
               potionis
               silim
               dixit
               .
               Cic.
               de
               fin
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Herodian
               .
               Per●…in
               .
               Acri●…s
               sunt
               morsus
               intermissae
               libertatis
               quàm
               retenta
               .
               Cic.
               offic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             de
             Cypr.
             P●…st
             t●…pestatem
             〈◊〉
             est
             serenitas
             .
             〈◊〉
             i●…
             dec●…am
             .
             321.
             
             Et
             dulcior
             lux
             est
             ,
             quod
             aliquand●…
             desinit
             ,
             quam
             si
             jugiter
             permaneret
             .
             Ennod.
             ●…
             .
             5.
             op
             .
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plut.
             erotic
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Desiderat
             a
             magi●…
             grata
             .
             Diu
             desiderata
             dulcius
             obti●…entur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             2
             ,
             11
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Luk.
             1.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Gen.
             35.
             18.
             
             &
             44.
             20
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Eustath
               .
               in
               Iliad
               .
               ●…
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hesych
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Suid.
               &
               Plut.
               de
               amic
            
             .
          
           
             z
             z
             Gen.
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Genes
             .
             46.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Amat
             Deus
             ,
             ut
             pro
             uno
             rogent
             multi
             .
             Ambr.
             de
             poenit
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Dare
             vult
             ;
             &
             quod
             dare
             vult
             differt
             ,
             ut
             amplius
             desideres
             dilatum
             ;
             ut
             desideranti
             det
             ,
             ne
             vileseat
             quod
             dat
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             29.
             
             Seruat
             tibi
             Deus
             quod
             non
             vult
             citò
             dare
             ,
             ut
             &
             tu
             discas
             magna
             magnè
             desiderare
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             5.
             
             Solent
             enim
             protracta
             desideria
             amplius
             crescere
             .
             Gilbert
             .
             in
             Cant.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Merx
             ultronea
             putet
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Demetr
             .
             &
             in
             quaest
             .
             Hebr.
             Citò
             data
             vilescunt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Iob
             38.
             37.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal.
             51.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Ad
             cautelam
             ●…criorem
             .
          
           
             Reason
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Quàm
             cara
             sint
             ,
             ubi
             post
             carendo
             intelligunt
             ;
             Quamque
             attinendi
             magni
             dominatus
             soent
             .
             Terent
             .
             apud
             Cicer.
             de
             Orat.
             perf
             .
          
           
             g
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               contr
               .
               Eunom
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Diligentius
               custoditur
               ,
               quod
               difficulter
               acquiritur
               .
               Quod
               venit
               ex
               facili
               ,
               faciles
               segnesque
               tenemus
               ;
               Quod
               spe
               quodque
               metu
               torsit
               ,
               habere
               juvat
               .
               Ovid.
               amor
               .
            
          
           
             h
             h
             -
             ●…ocet
             indulgentia
             nobis
             .
             Ovid.
             amor
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             119.
             81
             
             ;
             82
             ,
             123.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Cant.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Cant.
             3.
             4.
             
             Tenui
             ,
             nec
             dimittam
             eum
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             80.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Irae
             interveniunt
             ,
             redeunt
             rursum
             in
             gratiam
             .
             Verùmirae
             si
             que
             fortè
             eveniunt
             hujusmodi
             inter
             eos
             ,
             rursum
             ubi
             reventum
             in
             gratiam
             est
             ,
             Bis
             tanto
             amici
             sunt
             inter
             se
             quàm
             prius
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Amph.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vses
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Amarum
             poculum
             prius
             bibit
             medicus
             ,
             ne
             bibere
             timeret
             aegrotus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             98.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             48.
             &
             in
             Ioan.
             3.
             &
             homil
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Dan.
             4.
             24.
             
             Sanctus
             Sanctorum
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Psal.
             73.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Origen
               .
               apud
               Euseb.
               histor
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Secunda
               intinctura
               .
               Tertull.
               de
               patient
               .
               Martyrium
               enim
               qui
               tulit
               ,
               sanguine
               suo
               baptizatur
               .
               Cyprian
               .
               ep
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Esai
             .
             53.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Math.
             20.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Iohn
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             1
             Petr.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Matth.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Luk.
             12.
             50.
             
          
           
             Et
             quomodo
             humana
             temeritas
             reprehendere
             audet
             ,
             quod
             comprehendere
             non
             va●…et
             ?
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pie
             ergò
             ac
             modestè
             ex
             Epicteti
             sententia
             Gell.
             noct
             .
             Attic.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
             Non
             esse
             omnes
             Deo
             exosos
             ,
             qui
             in
             hac
             〈◊〉
             cum
             aerumnarū
             var
             〈◊〉
             luctantur
             ;
             sed
             esse
             arcanas
             caussas
             ,
             ad
             quas
             paucor●…
             potuit
             pervenire
             curiositas
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Esai
             .
             55.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Pa●…
             ani●…um
             ,
             mater●…
             affectum
             .
             Al●…ter
             patres
             ,
             ●…ter
             matres
             indulgent
             .
             Illi
             excitari
             ●…ubent
             liberos
             ,
             ad
             studia
             obe●…nda
             maturè
             ,
             feriat●…
             quoque
             diebus
             non
             patiuntur
             esse
             ociosos
             ,
             &
             sudorem
             illis
             ,
             &
             interdum
             lachryma●…
             excutiunt
             .
             At
             matres
             fovere
             in
             sinu
             ,
             continere
             in
             umbrâ
             volunt
             ,
             nunquā
             flere
             ,
             nunquam
             tristari
             ,
             nunquam
             laborare
             .
             Patrium
             habet
             Deus
             adversus
             bonos
             viros
             animum
             ,
             &
             illos
             fortiter
             amat
             .
             Sen.
             de
             provid
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Sapiens
             vir
             judicio
             conjugem
             (
             sed
             &
             liberos
             )
             amabit
             ,
             non
             affectu
             .
             Hieron
             .
             advers
             .
             I●…vin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Quis
             magis
             amat
             ?
             pater
             an
             mater
             ?
             mater
             ardentius
             ,
             pater
             constantius
             .
             ●…erson
             modo
             viv
             .
             conjug
             .
             Illa
             tenerius
             ,
             ille
             fortius
             &
             virilius
             .
             Miratis
             tu
             ,
             si
             Deus
             ille
             bonorum
             amantissimus
             ,
             quos
             optimos
             esse
             atque
             excellentiss●…nos
             vult
             ,
             〈◊〉
             illis
             ,
             cu●…
             qua
             exerceantur
             ,
             assignat
             ?
             Sen.
             de
             prov
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Hebr.
             12.
             6.
             
             Apoc.
             3.
             19.
             
             Dilectione
             ,
             non
             odio
             flagellamur
             .
             A●…g
             .
             epist.
             48.
             
             Non
             studio
             nocendi
             ,
             sed
             desiderio
             sanandi
             .
             Ibid.
             Non
             erudit
             pater
             nisi
             quem
             amat
             ,
             non
             corripit
             nisi
             quem
             diligit
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Castrut
             .
             Molestus
             est
             &
             ●…edicus
             furenti
             p●…renetica
             ,
             &
             pater
             filio
             indiscipl●…nato
             ,
             ille
             ligando
             ,
             ille
             c●…dendo
             ,
             sed
             uterque
             diligendo
             .
             Aug.
             epist.
             50.
             
             Filius
             enim
             castigatione
             dignus
             ,
             plus
             amatur
             ,
             si
             saepius
             castigatur
             .
             A●…br
             .
             serm
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysoft
               .
               in
               Psal.
            
             148.
             
             
               Medicum
               etiam
               urentem
               &
               secantem
               diligim
               '
               .
               Imò
               etiam
               ad
               urendum
               secandúmque
               conducim
               '
               .
            
          
           
             d
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Dion
               :
               Chrysost
               .
               ●…rat
            
             .
             78.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist●…t
               .
               ethic
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               rhetor
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
             
               Et
               Aeneas
               Gaz.
               de
               animae
               immort
               .
            
          
           
             f
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Simplic
               .
               in
               Epictet
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Psal.
             89.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             34.
             
             &
             99.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Esai
             .
             38.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             An
             quia
             Deu●…
             bonus
             est
             ,
             ideò
             tu
             malus
             ?
             Ambr.
             de
             poenit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Pravi
             cordis
             est
             ,
             ideò
             malum
             esse
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             bonus
             est
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             32.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             38.
             2
             
             -
             8.
             
             &
             51.
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             51.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Iob
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Esai
             .
             50.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Habbak
             2.
             4.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             11.
             
             Hebr.
             10.
             38.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quod
             ●…eractitus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             apud
             Clem.
             protrept
             .
             &
             Theodor.
             de
             Grae●…ur
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Iob
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Ephes.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Fides
             ,
             vides
             .
             Iohn
             8.
             56.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Fides
             non
             est
             quod
             creditur
             ,
             sed
             quâ
             creditur
             ,
             &
             illud
             quod
             creditur
             illâ
             co●…spicitur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             9.
             
             Habet
             enim
             fides
             oculos
             suos
             ,
             quibus
             &
             ea
             videt
             ,
             quae
             nondum
             videt
             ,
             quibus
             videt
             tamen
             ,
             se
             nondum
             videre
             que
             credit
             .
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             222.
             
             Et
             cum
             propterea
             credere
             j●…bemur
             ,
             quia
             id
             quod
             credere
             j●…bemur
             ,
             videre
             non
             possumus
             ,
             ipsam
             tamen
             fidem
             quand●…
             inest
             in
             nobis
             ,
             videmus
             in
             nobis
             ,
             quia
             &
             rerum
             absentium
             praesens
             est
             sides
             ,
             &
             rerum
             que
             foris
             sunt
             ,
             intus
             est
             sides
             ,
             &
             rerum
             quae
             non
             videntur
             ,
             videtur
             sides
             .
             Idem
             de
             Tri●…
             l.
             13.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Melius
             videntur
             quae
             non
             videntur
             ,
             quam
             quae
             videntur
             .
             Ambros.
             nomine
             de
             sacram
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Enervis
             est
             &
             debilu
             ,
             sed
             nec
             sides
             dicenda
             qu●…
             credit
             quod
             videt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             peccat
             .
             merit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             31.
             
             Quod
             videtur
             ,
             s●…ri
             potuis
             quàm
             credi
             dicitur
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Hebr.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Matth.
               hom
            
             .
             82.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Iosh.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal.
             119.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Psal.
             119.
             114.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Hebr.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             119.
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Basil
               .
               hexam
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ad
               Eunom
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Quid
               est
               quod
               totā
               terrae
               molem
               su●…inet
               ?
               &
               universus
               orbis
               cui
               innititur
               ?
               si
               est
               aliquid
               quod
               sustineat
               celera
               ,
               ipsū
               à
               quo
               sustinetur
               ?
               non
               invenitur
               nisi
               virtutis
               verbum
               o●…
               portans
               .
               Bern.
               in
               Psal.
            
             90.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Meretricius
             amor
             ,
             plus
             dona
             dantis
             quàm
             amantis
             affectum
             diligere
             .
             August
             .
             meditat
             .
             c.
             5.
             annulū
             magis
             quàm
             sponsum
             amare
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Cùm
             rogo
             te
             nummos
             fine
             pignore
             ,
             Non
             babeo
             ,
             inquis
             :
             Idem
             si
             pro
             me
             spondet
             agellus
             ,
             habes
             .
             Quod
             mibi
             non
             credis
             veteri
             fidoque
             sodali
             ,
             Credit
             co●…itulis
             arboribusque
             me●…
             .
             Mart●…l
             .
             pag.
             25.
             lib.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             13.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Psal.
             125.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             11.
             
             &
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             o
             o
             Psal.
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             112.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophyl
               .
               epist.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ad
               Nectar
            
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Psal.
             74.
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             73.
             1.
             
             &
             77.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Menand
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ap●…llodor
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             Qui
             ●…il
             〈◊〉
             sperare
             ,
             desperet
             nihil
             .
             Sen.
             Med.
             2.
             1.
             
             Magnae
             indolis
             signum
             est
             ,
             sperare
             se●…per
             .
             F●…
             .
             hist.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             2.
             
             C●…n
             .
             10.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             25.
             15.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Psal.
             111.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Iosh.
             1.
             9.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             94.
             14.
             1
             
             Sam.
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Iudg.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Psal.
             119.
             126.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Gen.
             22.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Hebr.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Psal.
             37.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ex
               Iosephi
               antiq
               .
               l.
            
             18.
             
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Ubi
             desinit
             Philosophus
             ,
             ibi
             incipit
             Medicus
             .
          
           
             f
             f
             Ubi
             desinit
             medicus
             ,
             ibi
             incipit
             Theologu●…
             .
          
           
             g
             g
             Ubi
             desinit
             humanum
             ,
             ibi
             incipit
             divinum
             auxilium
             .
          
           
             h
             h
             Esai
             .
             59.
             
             14-18
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Non
             potest
             esse
             salvus
             ,
             qui
             non
             vult
             esse
             malus
             .
             Salv.
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Esai
             .
             59.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             76.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Psal.
             68.
             30.
             
             Increpa
             catervam
             armidiferam
             :
             i.
             sagittis
             armatam
             ,
             ut
             Iun.
             eoetum
             hastatum
             ,
             post
             D.
             Kimchi
             Leo
             Iud.
             lancearios
             vel
             jaculat●…res
             .
             Calvin
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Psal.
             46.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Cuncta
             atque
             continua
             totius
             generi●…
             humani
             aut
             pax
             fuit
             aut
             pactio
             .
             Flor.
             hist.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Esai
             .
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Ierem.
             2.
             31.
             
             Nihil
             est
             in
             nobis
             corde
             fugacius
             ,
             quod
             à
             nobis
             (
             à
             Deo
             etiam
             )
             toties
             recedit
             ,
             quoties
             per
             pravas
             cogitationes
             defluit
             .
             Greg.
             pastor
             .
             cur
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             
             ●…
             ▪
             ●…
             .
             ●…
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               orat
            
             .
             31.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrys.
               contra
               Anomaeos
            
             5.
             
             
               Humana
               mens
               ,
               aquae
               more
               ,
               &
               circumclusa
               ad
               superiora
               colligitur
               ,
               quia
               illud
               repetit
               unde
               descendit
               ;
               &
               relaxata
               deperitqula
               se
               per
               insima
               inutiliter
               spargit
               .
               Greg.
               ubi
               sup
               .
            
          
           
             r
             r
             Aqua
             〈◊〉
             arc●…
             ad
             sublimiora
             sustulit
             .
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             181.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Pulli
             à
             ma●…re
             liber●…s
             divagantur
             ,
             donec
             milvi
             〈◊〉
             impetum
             formident
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Apoc.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Esai
             .
             64.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Fingit
             mater
             se
             filium
             quem
             ●…lnis
             gestat
             ,
             in
             terram
             ,
             de●…eoturam
             ,
             ut
             ipse
             tenacius
             haereat
             .
             Simon
             .
             Cass.
             in
             Euang.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Rota
             ab
             unda
             rejecta
             in
             〈◊〉
             revolvitur
             .
          
           
             z
             z
             Non
             deserit
             ,
             ut
             deseratur
             .
             Simon
             Cass.
             in
             Euang.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             37.
             
             Deserit
             potius
             ,
             ne
             deseratur
             .
             Ideò
             videtur
             deserere
             ,
             quia
             non
             vult
             deseri
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Exod.
             32.
             10.
             
          
           
             Difsimulat
             Domin
             ●
             exaudire
             rogantem
             &
             feriendi
             licentiā
             quaerit
             à
             Mose
             ,
             qui
             fecit
             Mosem
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             83.
             
             Quid
             est
             servo
             ,
             Dimitte
             me
             ,
             dicere
             ,
             nisi
             deprecandi
             ansā
             praebere
             ?
             Greg.
             Mor.
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             12.
             
             Sine
             me
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             &
             dispergam
             eos
             ,
             ut
             ille
             postulando
             &
             semetipsum
             offerend●…
             non
             sineret
             .
             Tertull.
             contra
             Marc.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Lament
             .
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Psal.
             51.
             18.
             
          
           
             Quid
             sibi
             volunt
             excitationes
             illae
             ,
             quas
             canitis
             matutini
             ,
             collatis
             ad
             tibiam
             vocibus
             ?
             obdormiscunt
             enim
             superi
             ,
             remeare
             ut
             ad
             vigilias
             debeant
             .
             Quid
             domitiones
             illae
             ,
             quibus
             benè
             ut
             valeant
             auspicabili
             salutatione
             mandatis
             ?
             Somni
             enim
             quiete
             solvuatur
             ,
             occupatique
             ut
             hoc
             possint
             ,
             lenes
             audiendae
             sunt
             naeni●…
             .
             Arnob.
             contrgent
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Sic
             Homer-Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             Iliad
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             clamore
             bellico
             .
          
           
             d
             d
             Psal.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Esai
             62.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             1
             King.
             18.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Psal.
             121.
             4.
             
             Tò
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Matth.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Vt
             excitetur
             ,
             quae
             dormit
             ,
             fides
             nostra
             .
             Aug.
             de
             ●…emp
             .
             245.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             ●…omil
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             44.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Matth.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Mark.
             4.
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Psal.
             78.
             65.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Cuivis
             potest
             accidere
             ,
             quod
             cuiquā
             potest
             .
             P.
             Syrus
             apud
             Sen.
             ad
             Marc.
             c.
             9.
             &
             de
             tranquill
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ad
               Naz.
               perich●…
            
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               &c.
               Xenoph
               .
               Cyripaed
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Ad
               quem
               locum
               respiciens
               Plut.
               de
               tranquill
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Et
               Menand
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Huc
               illud
               Ben-Syrae
               ,
               Honora
               medicum
               dum
               non
               indiges
               ejus
               ,
               i.
               juxta
               Schol.
               Ebr.
               Cole
               &
               precare
               Deū
               priusquam
               ejus
               auxilio
               tibi
               op
               ▪
               sit
               .
               Nā
               Iure
               venit
               cultos
               ad
               sibi
               quisque
               Deos.
               Ovid.
               Pont.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Honora
               medicum
               dum
               sanus
               es
               ,
               ut
               in
               〈◊〉
               tibi
               libentius
               adsit
               .
               Sirac
               .
            
             38.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Drūs
               .
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
               &
               in
               B●…n
               ▪
               S●…
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Acts
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               de
               P●…e
               ▪
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               ●…per
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Heron.
            
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Accidit
             interdum
             ut
             Christum
             in
             nobis
             sentiamus
             ,
             qui
             sensus
             illicò
             nullus
             sit
             ,
             Residet
             tamen
             in
             nobis
             ,
             ut
             anima
             in
             corpore
             dormientis
             ,
             licet
             nec
             ipsa
             ,
             nec
             ulla
             ejus
             operatio
             sentiatur
             .
             Spin.
             de
             justit
             .
             Christ.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             51.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               de
               cathed
               .
               Constant.
               
            
          
           
             s
             s
             Psal.
             13.
             2.
             
             &
             77.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Non
             reputatione
             praesentium
             ,
             sed
             recordatione
             praeteritorum
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Semel
             electus
             ,
             semper
             dilectus
             .
          
           
             y
             y
             Iohn
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Malach
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Mulier
             foetum
             conceptum
             non
             semper
             molitantem
             sentit
             ▪
             ubi
             tamen
             semel
             &
             iterum
             sens●…
             praegnantem
             se
             esse
             non
             ambigit
             .
             Spin.
             de
             Iustit
             .
             Christ.
             &
             Taffin
             .
             Marks
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
             cap.
             4
             
          
           
             b
             b
             He●…
             ,
             Domine
             Deus
             ,
             rarahora
             ,
             &
             bre●…is
             mora
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             23.
             
             Tenuis
             magis
             exhalatio
             ,
             quam
             pinguis
             conspersio
             .
             Ibid.
             14.
             
             Sapit
             quidem
             suavissimè
             ,
             sed
             gustatur
             rarissimè
             .
             Ib.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Aliquis
             intra
             viscera
             Materna
             〈◊〉
             pracocis
             fati
             tulit
             .
             Sen.
             The●…
             .
             Iob
             3.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             58.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1
             P●…
             .
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Renatus
             non
             denascitur
             .
             Si
             de
             Deo
             conceperis
             ,
             certus
             erit
             partus
             tuus
             ,
             non
             erit
             aborsus
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cle●…
             .
             Alex.
             protrept
             .
             Quod
             de
             virtute
             Is●…
             ad
             Demon
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Nec
             litant
             ,
             nec
             laetantur
             ;
             qui
             non
             tempore
             suo
             sacrificant
             .
             Vise
             Drus.
             proverb
             .
             class
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Exod.
             16.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             1
             King.
             17.
             1.
             
             Aiunt
             cochleas
             ,
             cum
             sitiunt
             aeris
             ,
             atque
             illis
             de
             coelo
             nihil
             illiquitur
             ,
             succo
             proprio
             victit●…re
             .
             Symmach
             .
             lib.
             1.
             ep
             27.
             
             Quasi
             cùm
             caletur
             ,
             cochleae
             in
             occulto
             latent
             ,
             Suo
             sibisucco
             vivunt
             ,
             ros
             si
             non
             cadit
             .
             Plaut
             .
             Capt.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Prov.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             ▪
             formicae
             farris
             acervos
             Depopulant
             ,
             hyemis
             memores
             ,
             tectoque
             reponunt
             .
             Virg.
             Aen.
             l.
             4.
             
             Ore
             trahit
             ,
             quodcunque
             potest
             ,
             atque
             addit
             acervo
             ,
             Quem
             struit
             haud
             ignara
             ,
             ac
             non
             incauta
             futuri
             .
             Tum
             simul
             inversum
             contristat
             aquarius
             annum
             ,
             Nō
             usquam
             prorepit
             ,
             &
             illis
             utitur
             ante
             Quaesitis
             .
             Horat.
             sat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Ephes.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               iracund
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Socrat.
               apud
               Stob.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Plut.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Ne
             surdum
             agas
             .
             Psal.
             83.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Non
             exaudit
             ad
             voluntatem
             ,
             ut
             exaudiat
             ad
             salutem
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             &
             in
             1
             Ioan.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Deus
             &
             cùm
             differt
             adest
             ;
             &
             id
             quod
             differt
             ,
             adest
             ;
             &
             in
             eo
             quod
             differt
             ,
             adest
             .
             I
             de
             alibi
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               adv
               .
               Eunom
            
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Hebr.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             Apoc.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Lament
             .
             3.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Luke
             21.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             74.
             12.
             
             O
             ser●…
             illum
             beatum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             emendationi
             Dominus
             instat
             ,
             cui
             dignatur
             irasci
             ,
             quō
             admonendi
             dissimulatione
             non
             decipit
             .
             Tertull.
             de
             bon
             ▪
             patient
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pindar
               .
               Pyth.
            
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Bion.
               Laert.
               Malum
               non
               posse
               ferre
               ,
               non
               leve
               est
               malum
               .
               Perdidisti
               tot
               mala
               ,
               si
               nondum
               misera
               esse
               didicisti
               .
               Sen.
               ad
               Helv.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             aepud
             Stob.
             cap.
             123.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aesc●…l
             .
             Prom●…
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             V●…on
             est
             ●…mentum
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             sui●…
             obs●…qui
             .
             Sen.
             de
             ira
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             sed
             〈◊〉
             fi●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Quicquid
             c●…rrigere
             est
             ●…fas
             .
             Horat
             ▪
             c●…
             .
             1.
             24.
             
             Posse
             pati
             facile
             est
             ,
             tibi
             ni
             patientia
             desit
             .
             Ovid.
             rem●…d
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Nam
             Pati●…
             quisquis
             novit
             pati
             ,
             pep●…
             vir●…s
             ,
             〈◊〉
             mali
             .
             Sen.
             Her.
             Oct.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ut
               Theophyl
               .
               ep
            
             .
             41.
             
             
               Nullum
               tam
               arctum
               est
               jugum
               ,
               quod
               non
               minus
               laedat
               ducentem
               quàm
               repugnantem
               .
               Sen.
               de
               iro
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Gravis
             quoque
             febrium
             vis
             tolerando
             minuitur
             ,
             〈◊〉
             auge●…r
             .
             idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vse
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Matth.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Esai
             .
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             Non
             praefes●…inabit
             ,
             i.
             ex
             impatientia
             &
             infidelitate
             non
             ad
             res
             praesentes
             confugiet
             ,
             nec
             festinatione
             praepropera
             Deum
             antevertet
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Natare
             nescij
             ,
             ubi
             demerg●…
             sesentiunt
             ,
             temerè
             quicquid
             occurrit
             ,
             vitae
             cupidi
             retinendae
             arripiunt
             .
             Cyrill
             .
             Alex.
             epist.
             29.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Psal.
             77.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Lament
             .
             3.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Non
             deserit
             ,
             etiamsi
             deserere
             videatur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             44.
             
             &
             Greg.
             Mor.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Deut.
             8.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost
               .
               cont
               .
               Iud.
               ora●…
               .
            
             5
             
               Male
               interpres
               ,
               Proximo
               post
               martyres
               loco
               consistet
               .
            
          
           
             b
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Non
               martyrium
               sola
               sanguinis
               effusio
               consummat
               ;
               nec
               sola
               dat
               palmam
               〈◊〉
               illa
               flammarum
               .
               Aug.
               de
               Sanct.
            
             46.
             
             
               Multi
               ducunt
               martyrium
               in
               lecto
               ,
               &c.
               
               Idem
               de
               divers
               .
            
             39.
             
               vise
               &
               Chrysoft
               .
               in
            
             1
             
               Thess.
               homil
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             31.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysoft
             .
             in
             Psal.
             95.
             &
             cont
             .
             Iud.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Ier.
             2.
             31.
             
          
           
             Vse
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Deut.
             32.
             15
             ,
             18.
             
             Hosh.
             4.
             6.
             
             &
             8.
             14.
             
             Zech.
             12
             7
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Quid
             est
             quod
             nos
             queramur
             de
             Deo
             ,
             cum
             Deus
             mogis
             queri
             de
             nobis
             omnibus
             possit
             ?
             quae
             ratio
             est
             ut
             doleamꝰ
             nos
             non
             audiri
             à
             Deo
             ,
             cum
             ipsi
             Deum
             non
             audiamus
             ?
             &
             susurremus
             non
             respici
             à
             Deo
             terras
             ,
             cum
             ipsi
             non
             respiciamus
             ad
             coelum
             ?
             &
             molestum
             sit
             despici
             à
             Domino
             preces
             nostras
             ,
             cum
             praecepta
             ejus
             despieiantur
             à
             nobis
             ?
             quid
             dignius
             ?
             quid
             justius
             ?
             non
             audivimus
             ,
             non
             audimur
             :
             non
             respe●…imus
             ,
             non
             respicimur
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal.
             22.
             27.
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
             Ezech.
             36.
             31.
             
             Deut.
             30.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Psal.
             32.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Desin●…
             dissimulare
             .
             Deus
             crudelius
             urit
             ,
             Qi●…s
             videt
             invitos
             succubuisse
             ●…ibi
             .
             Tibull
             .
             ●…leg
             .
             1.
             8.
             
             Cedā
             aculeo
             ,
             ne
             bi●…
             pung●…r
             .
             Bern.
             de
             divers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Multi
             〈◊〉
             &
             〈◊〉
             non
             su●…
             Bern●…
             Cant.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Plectimur
             à
             Deo
             ,
             nec
             ●…ectimur
             tamen
             :
             corripimur
             ,
             sed
             non
             corrigmur
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Non
             cessant
             vitia
             civi●…m
             usque
             ad
             excidia
             civitatum
             .
             Prius
             est
             interire
             quàm
             corrigi
             :
             Prius
             ipsos
             quàm
             in
             ipsos
             vitia
             non
             esse
             .
             Ibid.
             Multo
             facilius
             fregeris
             ,
             quàm
             flexeris
             .
             Buchan
             .
             Bapt.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Languorum
             nullus
             inven●…et
             medelas
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             morborum
             cognoverit
             causas
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             
             Non
             potest
             scire
             quomod●…
             morbos
             curare
             conveniat
             ,
             qui
             unde
             ●…i
             sint
             ignorat
             .
             Corn.
             Cels.
             de
             remed
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Absque
             causarū
             observatione
             morbos
             nec
             praecavere
             ,
             nec
             curare
             licet
             .
             Fernel
             .
             patholog
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Mica
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             50.
             21.
             
             Esai
             .
             42.
             14.
             
             Quid
             est
             ,
             Tacui
             ?
             non
             judicavi
             ,
             non
             vindicavi
             .
             Non
             tacet
             in
             verbo
             ;
             tacet
             in
             vindicta
             ,
             tacet
             in
             verbere
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ps.
             74.
             
             &
             93.
             
             &
             100.
             &
             in
             Ioan.
             tr
             .
             4
             &
             homil
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Esai
             .
             26.
             9.
             
             &
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Quomodo
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             79.
             
             Graece
             loquentem
             non
             intelligit
             ,
             qui
             Graecam
             non
             norit
             ,
             nec
             Latinè
             loquentem
             ,
             qui
             Latinus
             non
             est
             .
             Sic
             lingua
             amoris
             ei
             qui
             non
             amat
             ,
             ●…arbara
             est
             ,
             sicut
             aes
             sonans
             ,
             aut
             cymbalum
             tinniens
             .
          
           
             o
             o
             Act.
             9.
             7.
             cum
             22.
             9.
             
             Ita
             conciliat
             post
             Calvinum
             Piscator
             ;
             melius
             ,
             puto
             ,
             quàm
             Chrysoft
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             Oecum
             .
             Lyra
             ,
             Hugo
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             alij
             ,
             qui
             ad
             Pauli
             vocem
             coactius
             referunt
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Psal.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heraclit
             .
             apud
             Clement
             in
             protrept
             .
             &
             Theodor.
             de
             curend
             .
             Graec.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Mica
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             107.
             43.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Ier.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Hosh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Esai
             .
             26.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             Ezech.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Chrysost.
               in
            
             1
             
               Cor.
               hom
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Dei
             opera
             admiranda
             qui
             non
             aspicit
             tantum
             ,
             sed
             .
             &
             intelligit
             ,
             quasi
             legit
             .
             Aliter
             enim
             videtur
             pictura
             ,
             aliter
             videntur
             literae
             .
             Picturam
             cùm
             videris
             ,
             hoc
             est
             totum
             vidisse
             ,
             laudasse
             .
             Liter
             as
             cùm
             videris
             ,
             commoneris
             eas
             &
             legere
             :
             quod
             si
             fortè
             non
             nosti
             ,
             Quid
             putamus
             ,
             inquis
             ,
             esse
             ,
             quod
             hîc
             scriptum
             est
             ?
             Interrogas
             quid
             sit
             ,
             cùm
             jam
             videas
             aliquid
             .
             Sed
             aliud
             tibi
             demonstratur
             us
             est
             ,
             à
             quo
             quaeris
             agnoscere
             quod
             vidisti
             .
             Alios
             ille
             oculos
             habet
             ,
             alios
             tu
             .
             Apices
             similiter
             videtis
             ;
             non
             similiter
             signa
             cogn●…vistis
             .
             Tu
             vides
             &
             laudas
             ;
             ille
             videt
             &
             laudat
             ,
             legit
             &
             intelligit
             .
             Aug.
             in
             loan
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Mica
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             quis
             accersat
             .
             Iun.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Ier.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
             Quicquid
             malorum
             poenarumve
             perpetimur
             ,
             censura
             est
             divinae
             manus
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             Quicquid
             patimur
             venit
             ex
             al●…o
             .
             Sen.
             Oed.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Lam.
             3.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Matth.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Homer
               .
               Odyss
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Hebr.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Lam.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Lam.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Est
             placidus
             facilisque
             pater
             ,
             veniaeque
             paratus
             ;
             Et
             qui
             fulmineo
             saepe
             sine
             igne
             tonat
             .
             Qui
             cum
             triste
             aliquid
             statuit
             ,
             fit
             tristis
             &
             ipse
             :
             Cuiq
             ,
             fere
             poenam
             sumere
             poen●…
             sua
             est
             .
             Ovid.
             Pont.
             2.
             2.
             
             Est
             piger
             ad
             poenas
             Deus
             ,
             est
             ad
             praemia
             velox
             .
             Quique
             dolet
             quoties
             cogitur
             esse
             ferox
             .
             Multa
             metu
             poenae
             ,
             poenâ
             qui
             pauca
             coercet
             :
             Et
             jacet
             i●…vitâ
             fulmina
             rara
             manu
             .
             Ibid.
             1.
             3.
             
             Torqueris
             ipse
             ,
             cum
             tam
             lenis
             trasceris
             .
             Plin.
             epist.
             21.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Lam.
             3.
             39.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Lam.
             3.
             42.
             
             Victa
             tamen
             vitio
             est
             hujus
             clementia
             nostro
             :
             Et
             venit
             ad
             vires
             ira
             coacta
             suas
             .
             Ovid.
             Pont.
             2.
             2.
             
             Ergò
             llum
             demens
             in
             me
             sevire
             coegi
             ,
             Mitius
             imm●…sus
             quo
             nihil
             orbis
             habet
             .
             Idem
             trist
             .
             4.
             8.
             
             Nunc
             quoque
             nil
             fecit
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             facere
             ipse
             coegi
             .
             Nec
             min
             ▪
             infestus
             ,
             quam
             fuit
             ,
             esse
             potest
             .
             Idē
             de
             Pont.
             1.
             3.
             
             Exacerbamus
             Deum
             impuritatibus
             nostris
             ,
             &
             ad
             puniendos
             nos
             tra●…imus
             invitum
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Deus
             bonus
             de
             suo
             ,
             saevus
             de
             nostro
             .
             Tertull.
             de
             resurr
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Caes.
             homil
             .
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             orat
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Crudelein
             medicum
             intemperans
             aeger
             facit
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Esai
             .
             27.
             4.
             
             Ier.
             7.
             19.
             
             Cùm
             ejus
             nature
             sit
             mens
             Dei
             atque
             majestas
             ut
             nulla
             iracundi●…
             passione
             moveatur
             ;
             tenta
             tamen
             in
             nobis
             petcatorū
             exacerbatio
             est
             ,
             ut
             per
             nos
             cogatur
             irasci
             .
             Vim
             ,
             ut
             ita
             dixerim
             ,
             facimus
             pie
             ati
             suae
             ,
             ac
             manus
             quodaminodo
             afferimus
             misericordi●…
             suae
             .
             Cùm
             ejus
             〈◊〉
             sit
             ,
             ut
             velit
             nobis
             jugiter
             parcere
             ,
             cogitur
             malis
             nostris
             scelera
             quae
             admittimus
             vindicare
             ▪
             Salvia●…
             .
             de
             provid
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Ierem.
             30.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Iob
             10.
             2.
             
             Non
             sententiam
             causatur
             ,
             sed
             causam
             scrutatur
             ,
             erud●…ri
             flagellis
             petens
             non
             erai
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             33.
             
             Percussionis
             verbera
             acceperat
             ,
             &
             causas
             verberum
             nesciebat
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             23.
             c.
             17.
             
             Quamvis
             peccatorem
             se
             sentiat
             &
             fateatur
             ▪
             non
             cognoscit
             tamen
             pro
             qua
             specialiter
             culpâ
             percutitur
             .
             Ibid.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             34.
             
             Vise
             sis
             eundem
             ibid.
             c.
             30.
             
             &
             Isidor
             .
             de
             sum
             .
             bon
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             1
             King.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             Consider
             at
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Fidē
             verbis
             verbera
             facuant
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Ioh
             33.
             16.
             
             Ezech.
             12.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             5.
             13.
             
             &
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Deut.
             32.
             47.
             
             Non
             sunt
             vane
             mine
             dominic●…
             .
             Polan
             .
             in
             Malac.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ierem.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               and.
               Translatum
               ab
               ●…vis
               irritis
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               nihil
               gignitur
               ,
               quae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Graeci
               vocant
               .
               Plin.
               hist.
               nat
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             58.
             
               quidam
               &
               vento
               ea
               putant
               generari
               ,
               qua
               de
               causa
               etiam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               appellantur
               .
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             60.
             
             
               Sed
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Plato
               in
               Theaet
               .
            
          
           
             Consider
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Ier.
             7.
             14.
             
             Quid
             miramur
             ,
             si
             paria
             perpetimur
             ,
             qui
             paria
             perpetramus
             ?
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Wisd.
             11.
             13.
             
             In
             quibus
             peccamus
             ,
             in
             eisdem
             plectimur
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dion
             Chrysoft
             .
             orat
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Exod.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ●…rat
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             1
             King.
             1.
             6.
             2
             
             Sam.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             1
             King.
             1.
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Hosh.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Levit.
             26.
             35.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Amos
             8.
             5
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Deut.
             28.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Ier.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Esai
             .
             33.
             1.
             
             Ier.
             30.
             16.
             
             Quod
             quisque
             fecit
             ,
             patitur
             :
             autorem
             scelus
             Repetit
             ;
             suoque
             premitur
             exemplo
             nocens
             .
             Sen.
             Herc.
             fur
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             Quae
             scelere
             parta
             est
             ,
             scelere
             linquetur
             domus
             .
             Idem
             Med.
             1.
             -
             ferox
             Theseus
             qualem
             Minoidi
             luctū
             Obtulerat
             mente
             immemori
             ,
             talē
             ipse
             recepit
             .
             Claud.
             nupt
             .
             Pel.
             &
             Thet.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Deut.
             19.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             Iam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Iudg.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Exod.
             22.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             Tolerabilius
             est
             siquis
             patiatur
             quod
             fecerit
             .
             Miramur
             sinos
             barba●…i
             capiunt
             ,
             cum
             fratres
             nostros
             nos
             fatiamus
             captivos
             ?
             Diu
             id
             oppressione
             plurimorum
             elaboravimus
             ,
             ut
             captivando
             alios
             etiam
             ipsi
             incipiamus
             esse
             captivi
             .
             Sentimus
             enim
             quae
             fecimus
             ;
             ac
             labores
             manuum
             nostrarum
             manducamus
             ;
             &
             justo
             judice
             Deo
             solvimus
             quae
             debemus
             .
             Miserti
             exulum
             non
             sumus
             ;
             ecce
             ipsi
             sumus
             exules
             .
             Peregrinos
             fraude
             cepimus
             ;
             ecce
             ipsi
             peregrinamur
             .
             Praejudicijs
             alios
             circumvenimus
             ;
             ipsi
             praejudicia
             nunc
             timemus
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pindar
               .
               Nem.
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Non
               est
               iniuria
               pati
               ,
               quod
               prior
               feceris
               .
               Sen.
               de
               ira
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
             
               Qui
               praedo
               vult
               esse
               ,
               meritò
               fit
               praeda
               .
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             38.
             -
             
               neque
               enim
               lex
               justior
               ulla
               ,
               Quam
               necis
               artifices
               arte
               perire
               sua
               .
               Ovid.
               art
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Pythagor
               .
               an
               Rhadamanth
               .
               Aristot.
               Ethie
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             A
             verbis
             ad
             verbera
             progreditur
             .
             Esai
             .
             50.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Ier.
             26.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ut
             fidem
             verbis
             verbera
             faciant
             ,
             dū
             corporis
             plagae
             testes
             sunt
             veritatis
             &
             culpae
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Esai
             .
             28.
             19.
             
             Vexatio
             intellectum
             dat
             ●…uditui
             ;
             quia
             tunc
             peccator
             intelligit
             quod
             audivit
             ,
             cùm
             se
             jam
             pro
             contemptu
             vexari
             d●…luerit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             2
             Sam.
             14.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Iob
             33.
             
             14-22
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil
               Caes
               homil
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Consider
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Aures
             p●…na
             aperit
             ,
             qua●…
             voluptas
             clauserat
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Domine
             ,
             quid
             vis
             faciam
             ▪
             Act.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Ier.
             5.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             Esai
             .
             9.
             
             17-20
             .
             Hosh.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Amos
             4.
             
             6-12
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Si
             malum
             morbi
             fortius
             cr●…erit
             ,
             majora
             remedia
             quaeruntur
             ,
             &
             prosalute
             hominis
             〈◊〉
             fortius
             se
             medicina
             opponit
             :
             ●…speri
             ●…ibi
             ,
             potus
             ingeruntur
             amari
             :
             Et
             si
             conv●…luerit
             malum
             ,
             &
             ignis
             〈◊〉
             &
             ferrum
             .
             Firmi●…
             .
             de
             error
             .
             Gentil
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               orat
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Iohn
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Levit.
             26.
             18
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               orat
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               Ut
               sublata
               caussa
               ●…llatur
               effectus
            
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Dolos●…
             quaerit
             ,
             qui
             ti●…t
             invenire
             quod
             qu●…rit
             .
             Sunt
             enim
             qui
             iniquitatē
             suam
             quasi
             ●…antur
             quaerere
             &
             timent
             invenire
             .
             Qui
             quia
             dolosè
             agebant
             ut
             invenirent
             ,
             ubi
             invenerint
             ,
             non
             aderunt
             .
             Si
             enim
             non
             dolosè
             sed
             sincerè
             agerent
             ,
             quod
             invenerunt
             ●…dissent
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             35.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Lam.
             3.
             40.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             119.
             59.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Lam.
             3.
             41.
             
             Explorandum
             ,
             Deplorandum
             ,
             Implorandum
             .
             A●…sted
             .
             System
             .
             Theol.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Esai
             .
             59.
             2.
             
             Peccata
             sola
             separant
             inter
             hoies
             &
             Deū
             .
             Aug.
             de
             pecc
             .
             m●…r
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
             T●…llatur
             ergò
             de
             m●…dio
             quod
             interest
             ,
             &
             pax
             est
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Orans
             &
             non
             operans
             ,
             iram
             non
             placat
             ,
             sed
             provecat
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             〈◊〉
             ●…llum
             proficit
             medicamentū
             ,
             si
             adhuc
             serrum
             in
             〈◊〉
             ●…it
             ;
             ita
             ni●…il
             proficit
             〈◊〉
             illius
             ,
             cu●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             vel
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             pectore
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             desum
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Ierem.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Non
             sic
             abibunt
             odia
             ?
             vivaces
             aget
             Violentus
             ira●…
             animus
             ?
             &
             savus
             dolor
             Aeterna
             bella
             pace
             sublatâ
             geret
             ?
             Sen.
             Here.
             fur
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Hosh.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Esal
             .
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Psal.
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Iob
             20.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Aspicitur
             in
             corde
             iniquitas
             ,
             cum
             mentis
             oculis
             placet
             .
             Quae
             enim
             diligimus
             ,
             libenter
             aspicere
             solemus
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             in
             Psal.
             65.
             
             Quid
             est
             videre
             ,
             nist
             indesinenter
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             videre
             per
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             videre
             per
             appetitum
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             22.
             c.
             3.
             
             Conspicere
             ut
             acceptetur
             ,
             quod
             despici
             dignum
             est
             ut
             〈◊〉
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             65.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Oli●…
             ▪
             offensum
             sentimus
             ,
             nec
             placamus
             Deam
             ;
             nec
             ●…mputam
             '
             causas
             morbi
             ,
             ut
             morbus
             pariter
             auferatur
             .
             Hieron
             .
             epit
             .
             Nep●…t
             .
             Medicus
             quando
             agritudinem
             discutit
             ,
             si
             curet
             quod
             per
             aliquam
             causam
             factum
             est
             ,
             &
             ipsam
             causam
             per
             quam
             factum
             est
             non
             curet
             ,
             ad
             tempus
             videtur
             mederi
             ,
             sed
             causa
             manente
             morbus
             repetitur
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             25.
             
             Purget
             humorem
             ,
             detrahat
             causam
             ,
             &
             non
             erunt
             ulcera
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Poenas
             peccatorū
             suorum
             pl●…rimi
             perferunt
             ;
             &
             intelligere
             causas
             poenarū
             nemo
             dig●…atur
             .
             Causa
             est
             ,
             quia
             &
             si
             jam
             aliqua
             patiamur
             ,
             n●…dum
             tamen
             patimur
             ,
             qua●…iā
             meremur
             .
             Agnoscere
             nos
             Deus
             peccata
             nostra
             mavult
             quàm
             sustinere
             ,
             &
             o●…tendere
             potius
             quid
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             mur
             ▪
             quam
             〈◊〉
             quod
             meremur
             .
             Ille
             invitat
             ad
             〈◊〉
             :
             nos
             〈◊〉
             offensa●…
             .
             Vim
             Deo
             f●…cimus
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             :
             ira●…
             i●…
             nos
             〈◊〉
             armam●…
             :
             N●…lentem
             〈◊〉
             cogimus
             ▪
             par●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             g
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               
               ap●…d
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             6.
             
             
               Q●…d
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
               ap●…d
               〈◊〉
               .
               cap.
            
             18.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             d●…
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Ier●…
             .
             ●…
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             90.
             11.
             
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             
             &
             ●…
             .
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             25
             ▪
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             ●…6
             .
             11.
             
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             1●…
             .
          
           
             m
             m
             Psal.
             90.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Esai
             .
             48.
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Io●…
             10.
             2.
             
             Ier.
             31.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Ier.
             31.
             18.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             25.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             20
             ▪
             ●…1
             .
             &
             39.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             ●…
             41.
             4
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…9
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             44.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●…
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…
             .
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…6
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…0
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Ps●…l
             .
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ps●…l
             .
             ●…
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Psal.
             25.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Esai
             .
             54.
             8.
             
             L●…m
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…1
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Psal.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Psal.
             41.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01554-e19640
           
             a
             a
             Exod.
             12.
             35.
             
             Philosophi
             siqua
             vera
             &
             fidei
             nostrae
             accommoda
             dixerunt
             ,
             non
             solùm
             formidāda
             nō
             sum
             ,
             sed
             ab
             eis
             etiam
             tanquam
             iniustis
             possessoribus
             in
             usū
             nostrum
             vendicanda
             .
             Sicut
             enim
             Aegyptij
             non
             solùm
             idola
             habebant
             quae
             populus
             Israeliticus
             detestaretur
             ,
             sed
             &
             vasa
             ,
             ornamenta
             &
             vestimenta
             ,
             quae
             pepulus
             ille
             Aegypto
             exiens
             non
             autoritate
             propria
             sed
             Dei
             praecepto
             tanquam
             ad
             usum
             meliorem
             sibi
             clanculum
             vendicavit
             ,
             ipsis
             Aegyptijs
             nescienter
             commodantibus
             ea
             quibus
             non
             benè
             utebantur
             .
             Sic
             doctrinae
             Gentiliam
             non
             simulata
             solùm
             &
             superstitiosa
             figmenta
             habent
             ,
             quae
             fugere
             &
             detestari
             debemus
             ,
             sed
             &
             liberales
             disciplinas
             veritatis
             usui
             aptiores
             ,
             &
             quaedam
             morum
             praecepta
             utilissima
             continent
             ,
             quae
             tanquam
             aurum
             &
             argentum
             ,
             quod
             non
             ipsi
             instituerunt
             ,
             sed
             de
             quibusdam
             veritatis
             divinae
             metallis
             quae
             ubique
             infusa
             est
             ,
             eruerunt
             ,
             &
             quo
             peruerse
             abutuntur
             ,
             ad
             usum
             justum
             praedicandi
             Deum
             auferre
             ab
             eis
             Christianus
             debet
             .
             Aug.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Deut.
             21.
             
             10-13
             .
             Typus
             sapientiae
             secularis
             .
             Quando
             Philosophos
             legimus
             ,
             &
             veniunt
             in
             manus
             nostras
             libri
             sapientiae
             secularis
             ,
             siquid
             in
             eis
             utile
             reperimus
             ,
             ad
             nostrum
             dogma
             convertimus
             .
             Si
             quid
             super
             fluum
             de
             idolis
             ,
             amore
             ,
             cura
             secularium
             ,
             radimus
             ,
             calvitium
             inducimus
             ,
             in
             unguium
             morem
             ferro
             acutissimo
             desecamus
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Damas.
             Vide
             &
             Sidon
             ▪
             ad
             Faustum
             ,
             ep
             .
             9.
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Num.
             31.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Sic
             Paulus
             Arae
             epigraphen
             usurpavit
             &
             Arati
             testimonium
             Act.
             17.
             23
             ,
             28.
             
             Sed
             &
             Menandri
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             
             Et
             Callimachi
             ,
             an
             Epimenidis
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             
             Extat
             &
             Epos
             Hexametron
             Iacob
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             Et
             Iambicum
             geminum
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             quod
             &
             poeticum
             spirat
             .
          
           
             e
             e
             Exod.
             35.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Esai
             .
             45.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ezra
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Matth.
             24.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Luk.
             17.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Quomodo
             Sen.
             de
             benef
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             De
             ingratis
             etiam
             ingrati
             queruntur
             ;
             cùm
             interim
             hoc
             omnibꝰ
             haereat
             ,
             quod
             omnibꝰ
             displicet
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               ad
               cives
               periclit
            
             .
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aedibus
               in
               proprijs
               quae
               prava
               aut
               recta
               gerantur
               .
               Hemer
               .
               Odyss
               .
               δ
               '
               .
               Et
               ex
               Homere
               Socrates
               teste
               Gellio
               noct
               .
               Attic
               .
               l.
            
             14.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Diogen
               .
               teste
               Laert.
               &
               Plut.
               de
               Valet
               .
               tuend
               .
               Domum
               redeamus
               .
               Cic
               ,
               de
               clar
               .
               orat
               .
            
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               de
               Basil.
            
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Plus
             tibi
             &
             viva
             vox
             ,
             &
             convictus
             ,
             quàm
             oratio
             proderit
             ,
             In
             rem
             praesentē
             venias
             oportet
             .
             Primum
             quia
             homines
             amplius
             oculis
             quàm
             auribus
             credimus
             .
             Deinde
             quia
             longū
             est
             iter
             per
             praecepta
             ;
             breve
             &
             efficax
             per
             exempla
             .
             Zenonem
             Cleanthes
             non
             expressisset
             ,
             si
             eum
             tantummodo
             audisset
             :
             Vitae
             ejus
             interfuit
             ,
             secreta
             perspexit
             ,
             observavit
             illum
             ,
             utrum
             ex
             formula
             sua
             viveret
             .
             Plus
             Plato
             ex
             moribus
             ,
             quàm
             ex
             verbis
             Socratis
             traxit
             .
             Et
             magnos
             viros
             non
             schola
             Epicuri
             ,
             sed
             contubernium
             fecit
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             60.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Demosthenē
             imitemur
             ,
             quid
             .
             n.
             aliud
             n●…s
             agimus
             ?
             aut
             quid
             aliud
             optainꝰ
             ?
             at
             non
             assequimur
             .
             Cic.
             de
             clar
             .
             orat
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             de
             Basil.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             A
             quo
             vinci
             etiā
             laus
             est
             ,
             haud
             probrum
             :
             uti
             Accius
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Iam
             illud
             quale
             ,
             quam
             sanctū
             ,
             quod
             si
             quis
             ex
             nobilibꝰ
             ad
             Deum
             converti
             ceperit
             ,
             statim
             honorē
             nobilitatis
             amittit
             ?
             aut
             quantus
             in
             Christiano
             populo
             honor
             Christiē
             ,
             ubi
             religio
             ignobilem
             facit
             ?
             Statim
             enim
             ut
             quis
             melior
             esse
             tentaverit
             ,
             deterioris
             abjectione
             calcatur
             :
             ac
             per
             hoc
             mali
             esse
             coguntur
             ,
             ne
             viles
             habeātur
             .
             Itaque
             si
             honoratior
             quispiam
             religioni
             se
             applicuerit
             ,
             illicò
             honoratus
             esse
             desistit
             ;
             ubi
             mutaverit
             vestem
             ,
             mutat
             protinus
             dignitatem
             ;
             si
             fuerit
             sublimis
             ,
             fit
             despicabilis
             :
             si
             fuerit
             splendidissimus
             ,
             fit
             vilissimus
             :
             si
             fuerit
             totus
             honoris
             ,
             fit
             totus
             iniuria
             .
             Perversa
             sunt
             enim
             ,
             &
             in
             diversum
             cuncta
             mutata
             .
             Si
             bonus
             est
             quispiam
             ,
             quasimalus
             spernitur
             ;
             si
             est
             malus
             ,
             quasi
             bom●…
             honeratur
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophylact
               .
               epist.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               epist.
            
             7.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Rom.
             6.
             22.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             
             Apoc.
             20.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01554-e20620
           
             Matter
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Genes
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Genes
             .
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Tertius
             ab
             Enoch
             ,
             qui
             septimus
             ab
             Adam
             inclusivè
             .
             Iud.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hō
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Gre.
               Naz.
               epitaph
               .
               patr
            
             .
          
           
             Summe
             .
          
           
             Distribut
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Parts
             3.
             
             Part
             1.
             
             Act
             of
             obedience
             .
             Part
             2.
             
             Grounds
             3.
             
             Part
             3.
             
             Effects
             3.
             
          
           
             Distribut
             .
             2.
             
             Part
             1.
             
             Gods
             warning
             Part
             2.
             
             Fruits
             3.
             
             Part
             3.
             
             Effects
             3.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Quid
             enim
             opus
             est
             ,
             ut
             hujusmodi
             cū
             discrimine
             definiantur
             ,
             quando
             sine
             crimine
             nesciuntur
             ?
             Aug.
             enchirid
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Gen.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Gen.
             6.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Sept.
               Filij
               Deorum
               .
               Aquila
            
             .
          
           
             g
             g
             Tertull.
             de
             habit
             .
             mul.
             &
             de
             cult
             .
             foem
             .
             ex
             prophetia
             Enochi
             :
             cujus
             fragmentum
             extat
             in
             notis
             Ios.
             Scalig.
             ad
             Eusebij
             Chronol
             .
             Quorū
             commentum
             refellunt
             Chrys.
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             22.
             
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             6.
             
             August
             .
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             22
             ,
             23.
             &
             in
             Gen.
             quaest
             .
             3.
             
             Theod.
             q.
             l.
             1.
             q.
             47.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Philo
             de
             gigant
             .
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             Iustin.
             in
             apolog
             .
             utraque
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             70.
             
             Athenag
             .
             legat
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             &
             paedag
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Euseb.
             praepar
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             &
             l.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
             Method
             .
             de
             resurr
             .
             Sulpit.
             hist.
             sacr
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Lactat
             .
             instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Ambr.
             de
             Noe
             c.
             5.
             &
             de
             Virgin.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Iob
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             1.
             
             &
             38.
             7.
             
             Contra
             quam
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             22.
             in
             Gen.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             &
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Fr.
             Georg.
             probl
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             
             &
             Paul.
             Burg.
             addit
             .
             ad
             l.
             yr
             .
          
           
             †
             †
             Chald.
             Par.
             &
             Mercer
             .
          
           
             “
             “
             Psal.
             82.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Basil.
             Sel.
             Chrysost.
             Theodoret
             .
             &
             alij
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Hominum
             ,
             i.
             secundum
             hominem
             viventium
             .
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Gen.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Mutatio
             rei
             ,
             non
             Dei
             ;
             effectus
             ,
             non
             affectus
             ;
             facti
             ,
             non
             consilij
             .
             Aug.
             confess
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             &
             civit
             .
             l.
             15
             ▪
             c.
             25.
             &
             ad
             Simplic
             .
             l.
             2.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Aliud
             est
             mutare
             voluntatem
             ;
             aliud
             velle
             mutationem
             .
             Aquin.
             Sum.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             19.
             a.
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Gen.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Gen.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
               .
               5.
               
               Anni
               illi
               ad
               poenitentiam
               dati
               ,
               non
               vitae
               mortalium
               constituti
               .
               Hieron
               .
               quaest
               .
               in
               Gen.
               
            
          
           
             t
             t
             1
             Petr.
             3.
             20.
             
             Patientia
             Dei
             120
             annos
             duraevit
             ,
             in
             quibus
             arca
             confiebat
             .
             Ex
             Zohar
             Brought
             concent
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             Lactant.
             instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             Diodor.
             Tars
             .
             Rupert
             .
             &
             Tostat.
             in
             Gen.
             Iac.
             de
             Vorag
             .
             de
             Sanct.
             283.
             &
             alij
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Ut
             docent
             ex
             Gen.
             11.
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             15.
             c.
             24.
             
             Et
             Hieron
             .
             quaest
             .
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Gen.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Hinc
             scitè
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             6.
             de
             Arca.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Et
             Noam
             idem
             appellat
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             homil
             .
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg
             Naz.
             s●…elit
             .
             1.
             
             Sed
             &
             Aug.
             Arcam
             appellat
             ,
             Reliquiarum
             humani
             generis
             promptuarium
             .
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             26.
             
             Et
             Greg.
             Naz.
             epitaph
             .
             Basil.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Point
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Amos
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Lam.
             3.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Hosh.
             6.
             5.
             
             Mortem
             per
             prophetas
             comminando
             .
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Hosh.
             Ierem.
             18.
             7.
             
             Admovendo
             propheticae
             comminationis
             secures
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
             Ier.
             24.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             25.
             10
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Ioseph
             .
             belli
             Iud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
             Et
             Euseb.
             hist.
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Luc.
             19.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             &
             21.
             6
             ,
             20
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             23.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Aqua
             propter
             ardorem
             libidinis
             .
             Ignis
             propter
             teporem
             charitatis
             .
             Ludolf
             .
             de
             vita
             Christ.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             87.
             
             Et
             Petr.
             Reginald
             .
             specul
             .
             fin
             .
             retrib
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             poen
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Genes
             .
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Matth.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Gen.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Praeco
             justitiae
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             in
             Basil.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             Maccab.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Matth.
             24.
             27
             ,
             30.
             
             &
             25.
             31
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             2.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Non
             vult
             populū
             suum
             inopin●…tu
             opprin●…e
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Redire
             mavult
             quā
             perire
             .
             Guil.
             Malmesb
             .
             gest
             .
             Ang.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
             Redire
             nos
             sibi
             ,
             non
             perire
             desiderat
             .
             Petr.
             Chrysol
             .
             serm
             .
             167.
             
             Errantes
             mavult
             emēdare
             quàm
             perdere
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             homil
             .
             21.
             
             Suffundere
             mavult
             sanguinem
             quàm
             effundere
             .
             Tertul.
             apolog
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Minatur
             ne
             caedat
             ;
             cedit
             ,
             ne
             occidat
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             Conf.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Vt
             poena
             paucorum
             salus
             sit
             omniū
             .
             Salv.
             de
             Provid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Ne
             dicant
             non
             praedictum
             sibi
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             Matth.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Cōmendation
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             
             Ei
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Gen.
               hom
            
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Professa
             perdunt
             odia
             vindictae
             locū
             .
             Sen.
             Med.
             act
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Datum
             ▪
             est
             negotium
             peragendae
             necis
             Cl.
             Pompeiano
             ,
             qui
             ingressus
             ad
             Cōmodū
             districto
             gladio
             in
             haec
             verba
             prorumpens
             ,
             Hunc
             tibi
             pugionem
             Senatus
             mit●…it
             ;
             detexit
             facinus
             fa●…uus
             ,
             nec
             implevit
             .
             Ael
             .
             Lamprid.
             in
             Commod
             .
          
           
             f
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Psal.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             22
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Clamaret
             ▪
             tantum
             feriturū
             se
             ,
             sivellet
             ferire
             ?
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             44.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Ezek.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             6.
             serm
             .
             87.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             Ineffabilis
             Dei
             clementi
             .
             ●…
             poenas
             minatur
             ,
             ne
             poenas
             inferat
             .
             Theodoret.
             in
             Ezech.
             7.
             
             Tristia
             minatur
             ,
             ne
             in
             nos
             tristia
             invehat
             .
             Idem
             in
             Ion.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz
               ▪
               apolog
            
             .
          
           
             k
             k
             Esai
             .
             59.
             1.
             
             Num.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Non
             ille
             potentiā
             perdidit
             ,
             sed
             patientiam
             exercet
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Ap.
             35.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Patientiam
             exercet
             suam
             ,
             dum
             poenitentiam
             expectat
             ●…uam
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Imitation
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Matth.
             18.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             26-33
             .
          
           
             o
             o
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             17.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Act.
             17.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             Ad
             hoc
             parcitur
             homini
             ut
             convertatur
             ,
             &
             nō
             sit
             qui
             damnetur
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             1.
             
             Venturum
             se
             praedicat
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             venerit
             ,
             quos
             damnet
             non
             inveniat
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             37.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Tune
             tua
             res
             agitur
             ,
             paries
             cùm
             proximus
             ardet
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             serm
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Amos
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Quid
             sit
             factur
             ▪
             ,
             tacet
             ,
             ut
             dum
             ad
             singula
             poenarum
             genera
             pendent
             incerti
             ,
             poenitentiam
             agant
             ,
             ne
             inferat
             quae
             minatur
             .
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Luk.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Mittamus
             preces
             &
             lachrymas
             cordis
             legatos
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             lib.
             4.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Currat
             poenitentia
             ,
             ne
             praecurrat
             sententia
             .
             Petr.
             Chrysolog
             .
             serm
             .
             167.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Exod.
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Patientiae
             Deus
             longae
             ,
             non
             aeternae
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Ierem.
             44.
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Furor
             sit
             laesa
             saepius
             patientia
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             orat
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Subitò
             tollitur
             ,
             qui
             diu
             toleratur
             .
             Greg.
             m●…r
             .
             l.
             35.
             c.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             50.
             22.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             
             Effects
             3.
             
          
           
             Effect
             1.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Gen.
               hom
            
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Point
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Hebr.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Iohn
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Non
             hoc
             credidit
             ,
             quod
             vidit
             :
             sed
             al●…ud
             vidit
             ,
             aliud
             credidit
             .
             Vidit
             enim
             hominem
             ,
             &
             credidit
             Deum
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             79.
             
             Et
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             hom
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Hebr.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Quod
             videtur
             ,
             sciri
             potius
             quàm
             credi
             dicitur
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             32.
             
             Qu●…
             etenim
             apparent
             ,
             ja●…
             fidem
             non
             habent
             ,
             sed
             agnitionē
             .
             Ibid.
             26.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Ibi
             fides
             non
             habet
             meritum
             ,
             ubi
             ratio
             humana
             praebet
             experimentum
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             26.
             
             Et
             Bern.
             de
             bon
             .
             deser
             .
             Sed
             tunc
             fides
             esse
             dignoscitur
             ,
             quando
             id
             creditur
             ,
             quod
             non
             videtur
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             76.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Quae
             virtus
             fidei
             nisi
             lateret
             quod
             credimus
             ?
             merces
             autem
             fidei
             videre
             quod
             credidimus
             antequam
             videremus
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             109.
             
             Ideò
             credere
             debemus
             quae
             non
             videmus
             ,
             ut
             videre
             mereamur
             quae
             credimus
             .
             Hugo
             Victor
             .
             de
             fid
             .
             invis
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Iohn
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Mr
             Bradshaw
             on
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Gen.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Ion.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Ita
             veritas
             Hebr.
             Ita
             etiam
             Aquila
             ,
             Theodot
             .
             Symmach
             .
             Hieron
             .
             &
             Vulg.
             Origen
             .
             item
             in
             Ier.
             hom
             .
             5.
             
             Chrysost.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             homil
             .
             80.
             si
             interpreti
             fides
             ,
             Sept.
             tamen
             ,
             Adhuc
             tres
             dies
             .
             Atque
             ita
             etiam
             Basil.
             Sel.
             homil
             .
             11.
             
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             homil
             .
             24.
             in
             Psal.
             7.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             bō
             .
             15.
             in
             Eph.
             hom
             .
             10.
             tom
             .
             6.
             hom
             .
             43.
             
             &
             78.
             
             &
             87.
             
             &
             Aug.
             homil
             .
             2.
             
             Iustin.
             dissert
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             habet
             43.
             
             Origen
             .
             in
             Num.
             hom
             .
             16.
             
             Tres
             ,
             ●…ive
             ut
             Hebraei
             ,
             40
             dies
             .
             Frustra
             conciliare
             conantur
             Aug.
             in
             Gen.
             q.
             169.
             &
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             44.
             
             Leo
             Castr.
             de
             translat
             .
             c.
             24.
             
             Et
             Canus
             .
             loc
             .
             commun
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             5.
             
             Graeca
             versio
             proculdubio
             vitiosa
             est
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Ion.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Itaque
             s●…itè
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             21.
             c.
             24.
             &
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             
             Nineven
             &
             eversam
             esse
             ,
             quia
             conversa
             cepit
             esse
             quod
             ante
             non
             erat
             ,
             nec
             subversam
             tamen
             ,
             quia
             non
             per.
             jt
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Ierem.
             34
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Ierem.
             37.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Props
             2.
             
          
           
             Prop
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Rom.
             4.
             21.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Rom.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Matth.
             19.
             26.
             
             Mark.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Mark.
             9.
             23.
             
             &
             14.
             36.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Ierem.
             32.
             17
             ,
             27.
             
             Planè
             nihil
             Deo
             difficile
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             Prax.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Cui
             voluisse
             fecisse
             est
             .
             Ambr.
             de
             bon
             .
             mort
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             &
             135.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             protrept
             .
             Simul
             .
             n.
             ac
             cogitavit
             ,
             perficit
             quod
             cogitavit
             ,
             &
             simul
             ac
             voluit
             ,
             &
             cogitat
             hoc
             quod
             voluit
             ,
             &
             tunc
             volens
             cùm
             cogitat
             .
             Iren.
             l.
             ●…
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Qui
             dixit
             &
             facta
             〈◊〉
             .
             Psal
             ▪
             148.
             5.
             
             &
             33.
             6.
             
             Deu●…
             〈◊〉
             totus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             quod
             cogitat
             hoc
             loquitur
             ,
             &
             quod
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             48.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Sel.
             hom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             104.
             29.
             
          
           
             Prop
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Omne
             verbum
             .
             Luc.
             1.
             37.
             quin
             quàm
             facilè
             possunt
             homines
             loqui
             quod
             volunt
             ,
             etiam
             quad
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             possunt
             ,
             〈◊〉
             fac●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             incomparabiliter
             facilius
             valet
             Deus
             opere
             implere
             ,
             quicquid
             illi
             verbo
             valent
             expri●…re
             〈◊〉
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Multum
             interest
             inter
             loqui
             &
             facere
             ,
             sed
             apud
             homines
             ,
             〈◊〉
             apud
             Deum
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Hebr.
             11.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Non
             est
             homo
             verax
             ,
             nisi
             in
             quo
             loquitur
             Deus
             ,
             Aug.
             in
             Psalm
             .
             108.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Psalm
             .
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ier●…
             .
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Iohn
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Tit.
             ●…
             .
             ●…
             ▪
             
          
           
             s
             s
             2
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Matth.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Nec
             vola
             ,
             nec
             vestigium
             apparet
             .
             Varro
             taphe
             Menip
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Prov.
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
             &
             27.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Festucā
             qu●…runt
             ,
             unde
             oculis
             sibi
             eruant
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             deser
             .
          
           
             z
             z
             C●…sis
             oculis
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iustin.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Vse
             ●…
             .
             Examination
             .
          
           
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Quid
             magni
             est
             credere
             quod
             vide●…
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●…gare
             oculu
             fidē
             ▪
             quid
             〈◊〉
             ●…eretur
             ?
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             76.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theophylact.
               epist.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Quod
             mihi
             non
             credi●…
             ,
             -
             Credis
             cauliculis
             ar●…erihusque
             meis
             .
             Martial
             .
             l.
             12.
             ep
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Act.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Gen.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Gen.
             12.
             2.
             
             &
             15.
             5.
             
             &
             ●…1
             .
             12.
             
             &
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Io●…
             .
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Hebr.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Iohn
             ▪
             16.
             
             3●…
             .
             Matth.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psalm
             .
             31.
             22.
             
             &
             40.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             in
             Cy●…
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Caeserius
             ap●…d
             〈◊〉
             epist.
             59.
             
          
           
             Mica
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             Threatnings
             .
          
           
             p
             p
             Psal.
             6●…
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Psal.
             73.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Prov.
             14.
             13
             ,
             10.
             quod
             proxima
             nesciat
             uxor
             .
             Pers.
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             In
             terrorē
             emissa
             :
             &
             sperandum
             magis
             de
             clementia
             ,
             quàm
             timendum
             de
             justitia
             .
             Girald
             .
             Cambr.
             topogr
             .
             Hibern
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Eccles.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sél.
               hom
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Sic
               enim
               legend●…
               ,
               contra
               quam
               in
               Vulgatis
               nullo
               sensu
               .
            
          
           
             x
             x
             Eccles.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Hom●…
             futuri
             solus
             torquetur
             metu
             .
             Sen.
             epist.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Mutum
             animal
             sensu
             comprehendit
             praesentia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tempus
             futurum
             ad
             muta
             non
             pertinet
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               stelit
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Mancipi●…
               praesentium
            
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Eccles.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Description
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             cap.
             of
             China
             and
             Cathaia
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               homil
            
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Effect
             2.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             d
             d
             Fides
             facit
             formidinem
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             Marc.
             Quādo
             incipit
             quis
             credere
             ,
             incipit
             timere
             .
             Si
             cepit
             credere
             ,
             cepit
             &
             timere
             .
             Bern.
             mod
             .
             viv
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Point
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Credula
             res
             timor
             est
             ,
             quod
             de
             amore
             Ovid
             ▪
             epist.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Pessimus
             in
             dubiss
             augur
             timor
             .
             Stat.
             Theb
             ▪
             l.
             3.
             
             Sed
             malus
             interpres
             rerum
             metus
             omne
             trahebat
             Augurium
             pejore
             via
             .
             -
             Claud.
             bell
             .
             Gild.
             Ad
             tristē
             partem
             strenua
             est
             suspicio
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             Prona
             est
             timori
             semper
             in
             pejus
             fides
             .
             Sen.
             Herc.
             sur
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Ierem.
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Ion.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               ethic
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               rhet
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               Perturbatis
               five
               aegritudo
               ex
               opinione
               &
               expectatione
               mali
               impendentis
               .
               Cic.
               Tuscul.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               rhet
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
             Fides
             vides
             .
             Habet
             enim
             &
             fides
             oculos
             suos
             ,
             quibus
             &
             ea
             videt
             ,
             quae
             nondum
             videntur
             .
             Aug.
             epist.
             222.
             
             Etsi
             nō
             vidisti
             eum
             ;
             sed
             vidisti
             eum
             ,
             quia
             credidisti
             ei
             :
             vidisti
             eu●…oculis
             interioribus
             .
             Ambr.
             ep
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Hebr.
             〈◊〉
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Me●…
             videtur
             quae
             non
             videntur
             ,
             quàm
             quae
             videtur
             .
             Ambrde
             sacr
             .
             l.
             1
             ▪
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Quia
             rerum
             absentium
             praesens
             est
             fides
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Act.
             3.
             21.
             
             Quomodo
             tenebo
             absentem
             ?
             Quomodo
             in
             coelū
             manū
             mittam
             ,
             ut
             ibi
             sedentē
             teneā
             ?
             Fidē
             mitte
             ,
             &
             tenuisti
             .
             Parentes
             tui
             tenuerunt
             carne
             :
             tu
             tene
             corde
             .
             Habes
             Christ●…
             in
             praesenti
             per
             fidē
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             in
             Ioan.
             50.
             
             Quomodo
             tangeret
             ,
             cum
             ad
             Patrem
             ascendissēt
             ,
             nisi
             fidei
             profectu
             ,
             &
             mentis
             ascensu
             .
             Idem
             ep
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Iohn
             8.
             56.
             
             Abr.
             quomodo
             dominicum
             vidisse
             diem
             nisi
             credendo
             credendus
             est
             ?
             Ipsum
             credere
             quodammodo
             jam
             videre
             est
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Prius
             &
             posterius
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Omnia
             semel
             &
             simul
             videt
             ,
             quorum
             nullum
             est
             quod
             non
             semper
             videt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             Trin.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             14.
             
             Deo
             in
             conspectu
             praesto
             simul
             sunt
             universa
             ,
             praesentia
             ,
             praetenta
             ,
             futura
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Fides
             enim
             velut
             quoddam
             aeternitatis
             exemplar
             ,
             praeterita
             simul
             ,
             ac
             praesentia
             ,
             ac
             futura
             sinu
             quodam
             vastissimo
             comprehendit
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             ei
             praetereat
             ,
             nihil
             pereat
             ,
             nihil
             praeeat
             .
             Bern.
             de
             temp
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Information
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Quasi
             securos
             esse
             sola
             esset
             securitas
             .
          
           
             s
             s
             Sola
             istic
             securitas
             est
             nunquam
             esse
             securum
             .
             R●…b
             .
             Grosthed
             .
             epist.
             65.
             
             Non
             cito
             ruina
             perit
             is
             ,
             qui
             ruinam
             praetimet
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Quod
             non
             credit
             quis
             ,
             non
             movet
             eum
             ad
             sperandum
             vel
             timendū
             .
             Beda
             in
             axiom
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Math.
             24.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Matth.
             24.
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             1-5
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Math.
             24.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Quod
               plus
               est
               ,
               quam
               comedebant
               &
               bibebant
               .
               Matth.
            
             24.
             38.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Iude
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Conuiction
             .
          
           
             d
             d
             1
             King.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Matth.
             27.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Iam.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Iohn
             6.
             70.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Quanta
             damnatio
             à
             damnatis
             damnari
             ?
             Autor
             de
             fingul
             .
             cleric
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             i
             i
             Malach.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             119.
             148.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Psal.
             119.
             136.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Si
             doles
             ,
             condoleo
             ;
             si
             non
             doles
             ,
             doleo
             tamen
             :
             &
             boc
             doleo
             magis
             ,
             quo
             tu
             minus
             doles
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Gemend
             ▪
             est
             valdè
             qui
             non
             gemit
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             hō
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             
             Membro
             dolenti
             membra
             reliqua
             condolent
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             De
             non
             dolente
             caetera
             grauius
             dolent
             .
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             119.
             53.
             
             Timeo
             ,
             ne
             non
             timeas
             ,
             vel
             parum
             timeas
             .
             Bern.
             ep
             .
             87.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Ps.
             119.
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             -
             acta
             securae
             quoque
             Horrenda
             menti
             .
             -
             Sen.
             Herc.
             fur
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             ●…
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Aristot.
             ethic
             .
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               de
               eutax
            
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               tom
            
             .
             6.
             serm
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Huld
             .
             Smidel
             .
             in
             itinerar
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             Matth.
             24.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Examination
             .
             Triall
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Prov.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Instructio
             doctos
             reddit
             ;
             affectio
             sapientes
             .
             Ibi
             instruimur
             ;
             sed
             hîc
             afficimur
             .
             Ibi
             in
             auditorio
             docentem
             Magistram
             Sapientiam
             audimus
             ;
             hîc
             &
             suscipimus
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Sol
             non
             omnes
             quibus
             lucet
             ,
             etiam
             calefacit
             :
             Sic
             fapientia
             multos
             quos
             docet
             quid
             sit
             faciendum
             ,
             non
             continuò
             accendit
             ad
             faciendum
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Aliud
             est
             multas
             divitias
             scire
             ,
             aliud
             &
             possidere
             ;
             nec
             notitia
             divitem
             facit
             sed
             possessio
             :
             sic
             aliud
             est
             nosse
             Deū
             ,
             aliud
             timere
             ;
             nec
             cognitio
             sapientem
             ,
             sed
             timor
             facit
             ,
             quia
             &
             afficit
             .
             Ibid.
             Vera
             demum
             ea
             est
             scientia
             ,
             quae
             afficit
             .
             Greg.
             mor.
             l.
             23.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Umbra
             &
             larua
             fidei
             ,
             non
             fides
             .
          
           
             Triall
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Act.
             5.
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Esai
             .
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Psal.
             119.
             120.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Esai
             .
             66.
             2.
             
             Habb
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             2
             King.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Naz.
               in
               Nyssen
            
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Psal.
             112.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exception
             .
          
           
             o
             o
             Psal.
             112.
             1.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               Degeneres
               animos
               timor
               arguit
               .
               Virg.
               Aeneid
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Iohn
             14.
             1.
             
             Esai
             .
             7.
             4
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Fides
             famem
             non
             formidat
             .
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Hel.
             od
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             Solution
             .
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             Psal.
             33.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Ierem.
             17.
             7.
             
             Psal.
             146.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             147.
             11.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Cùm
             dixisset
             ,
             Timentes
             ,
             adjecit
             ,
             Sperantes
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Nunquid
             enim
             sic
             timetur
             Deus
             ,
             quo
             modo
             &
             latro
             ?
             nam
             &
             latro
             timetur
             ,
             &
             bestia
             timetur
             ,
             &c.
             Si
             times
             latronem
             ,
             ab
             alio
             speras
             auxilium
             ,
             &
             non
             ab
             eo
             quem
             times
             :
             qui
             sic
             timet
             ,
             poscit
             auxilium
             ab
             eo
             quem
             non
             timet
             ,
             adversus
             eum
             quem
             timet
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             146.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Mark.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Machetas
             quidā
             Macedo
             .
             Plut.
             in
             apophth
             .
          
           
             x
             x
             Vis
             ab
             illo
             fugere
             ?
             ad
             ipsum
             fuge
             .
             Vis
             fugere
             ab
             irato
             ?
             fuge
             ad
             placatum
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             &
             in
             Ps.
             30.
             &
             in
             1.
             
             Ioan.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Dicturus
             ,
             Sperantes
             ,
             praemisit
             ,
             Timentes
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Ps.
             Qui
             habitat
             ,
             serm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Sunt
             qui
             non
             sperant
             :
             sunt
             qui
             desperant
             :
             sunt
             qui
             frustra
             &
             maniter
             ;
             sunt
             qui
             bene
             &
             utiliter
             sperant
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Neque
             timent
             ,
             neque
             sperant
             .
          
           
             Sort
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Timent
             ,
             sed
             non
             sperant
             .
             Qui
             sperat
             &
             non
             timet
             ,
             negligens
             est
             :
             qui
             timet
             ,
             &
             non
             sperat
             ,
             depressus
             est
             .
             Aug.
             ad
             fratr
             .
             erem
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Sort
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Sperant
             ,
             sed
             non
             timent
             .
          
           
             Sort
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ita
             de
             Dei
             misericordia
             sibi
             blandiuntur
             ,
             ut
             à
             peccatis
             suis
             non
             emendentur
             .
             Bern.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Spectrū
             Dei
             loco
             substitutum
             .
             Calvin
             .
             instit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Exod.
             20.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Sort
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Et
             timent
             ,
             &
             sperant
             .
             Perseverent
             in
             te
             pariter
             timer
             &
             fiducia
             ;
             spes
             &
             metus
             .
             Bern.
             mod
             .
             viv
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Et
             idem
             epist.
             87.
             
             Timere
             volo
             te
             &
             nō
             timere
             ;
             praesumere
             ,
             &
             non
             praesumere
             :
             timere
             ut
             poeniteas
             ,
             non
             timere
             ut
             praesumas
             :
             porrò
             praesumere
             ne
             diffid●…s
             ,
             non
             praesumere
             ne
             orpescas
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Aristot.
               rhet
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Soli
             fil●…j
             irae
             irā
             non
             sentiunt
             .
             Bern.
             epist.
             256.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Habb
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             k
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             6.
             serm
             .
             87.
             
             Tanto
             minus
             eam
             (
             sententiam
             divinam
             )
             sentietis
             in
             examine
             ,
             quanto
             nunc
             auditis
             formidolosiꝰ
             in
             praedicatione
             .
             Greg.
             in
             E●…mg
             .
             hom
             .
             36.
             
             
               But
               they
               that
               tremble
               not
               in
               hearing
               ,
               shall
               be
               crushed
               to
               peeces
               in
               feeling
               .
            
             Bradford
             
               of
               repent
            
             .
          
           
             l
             l
             Timere
             debemus
             ,
             ut
             non
             timeamus-Timendum
             ad
             auditum
             ,
             ne
             timeamus
             ad
             aspectian
             .
             Venturū
             timeamus
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             venerit
             ,
             non
             timidi
             sed
             securi
             videam●…s
             .
             Timendus
             est
             enim
             ,
             ne
             timeatur
             .
             Greg.
             in
             Euang.
             26.
             
             Timeat
             qui
             ducit
             modò
             vit●…●…n
             fine
             ,
             quo
             possit
             in
             illa
             die
             habere
             securitatem
             sine
             fine
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             1.
             
             Discat
             timere
             ,
             qui
             timere
             non
             vult
             .
             Discat
             ad
             tempus
             esse
             solicitus
             ,
             qui
             vult
             semper
             esse
             securus
             .
             Idem
             de
             temp
             .
             214.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             ●…runt
             tune
             securi
             ,
             qui
             modo
             non
             sunt
             securi
             :
             Etiteram
             tunc
             timebunt
             ,
             qui
             modo
             timere
             nolunt
             .
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             39
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Hocipsum
             vehementer
             timere
             debes
             ,
             quia
             nihil
             times
             .
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             214.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Arist.
               eth
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c
             8.
             
             ●…
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             feare
             not
             before
             affliction
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             feare
             too
             much
             :
             the
             godly
             feare
             before
             it
             commeth
             ,
             &
             then
             their
             feare
             ceaseth
             ▪
             For
             impiety
             triumpheth
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             trembleth
             in
             aduersitie
             :
             Piety
             trembleth
             in
             prosperitie
             ,
             triumpheth
             in
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               stelit
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Si
               quod
               ab
               homine
               timetur
               malum
               ,
               eo
               perinde
               dum
               expectatur
               ,
               quasi
               venisset
               urgetur
               :
               &
               quicquid
               ne
               patiatur
               timet
               ,
               jam
               metu
               patitur
               .
               Sen.
               epist.
            
             7
             4.
             
             
               Perit
               ante
               vulnus
               pavore
               confusus
               ,
               cui
               spiritumrapuit
               timor
               .
               Sen.
               Herc.
               fur
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Psal.
             25.
             12.
             
             &
             90.
             11.
             
          
           
             Greenham
             part
             2.
             c.
             27.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             Effect
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil
               .
               Sel.
               homil
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Holinsheds
             Chrō
             .
             in
             Henry
             8.
             anno
             1524.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Genes
             .
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Basil.
               Sel.
               hom
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Point
             4.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Gen.
             12.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Act.
             7.
             5.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Gen.
             17.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Hinc
             Verpi
             ,
             &
             Apellae
             (
             ut
             quidā
             volunt
             )
             etiam
             per
             irrisionem
             Iudaei
             dicti
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Esai
             .
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Absque
             cilicio
             ,
             i.
             tegumento
             villos●…
             ,
             quo
             Prophetae
             ferè
             utebantur
             .
             Iun.
             ex
             Zech.
             13.
             4.
             
             Visantur
             Drus.
             observ
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             Fuller
             .
             miscell
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Ier.
             19.
             
             ●…
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Ier.
             27.
             2.
             
             &
             28.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Ier.
             27.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Ezek.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Ezek.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Ezek.
             4.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Ezek.
             4.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Ezek.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Ezek.
             12.
             
             3-7
             .
          
           
             n
             n
             Hosh.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Liveleus
             videatur
             in
             not
             .
             ad
             Hosh.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Hosh.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Hosh.
             1.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             37.
             1
             
             Iohn
             4.
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             "
             Dan.
             7.
             2.
             
             Una
             Eurusque
             ,
             Notusque
             ruunt
             ,
             creberque
             procellis
             Africus
             ▪
             Virg.
             Aeneid
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Psal.
             125.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             78.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             S.
             Ward
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Timor
             timori
             cedit
             majori
             minor
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Timor
             timore
             ,
             ut
             clavꝰ
             clavo
             pellitur
             .
             Quomodo
             Cic.
             Tusc.
             l.
             4.
             &
             ex
             Cic.
             Hierō
             .
             ad
             Rust.
             Solent
             amorem
             veterem
             amore
             novo
             ,
             quasi
             clavum
             clavo
             ,
             pellere
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pollux
             l.
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sed
             &
             Antiphanes
             pari
             modo
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             -
             Athen.
             dipnosoph
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Et
             Alcaeus
             ibid.
             l.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             u
             Matth.
             10.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Esai
             .
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Sirac
             .
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             Prov.
             28.
             1.
             
             Qui
             timet
             Deum
             ,
             nihil
             timet
             praeter
             eum
             .
             Origen
             .
             in
             Levit.
             16.
             
             Qui
             Deum
             timet
             ,
             seculi
             potestates
             non
             timet
             .
             Idem
             in
             Rom.
             l.
             3.
             
             Repleat
             vos
             spiritus
             timoris
             Dei
             ,
             &
             timor
             alienus
             in
             vobis
             locum
             non
             habebit
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Psal.
             90.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Synes
             .
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Esai
             .
             51.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             tom
             ▪
             6.
             serm
             .
             43.
             
             Quod
             &
             aptissima
             è
             re
             nata
             sunilitudine
             cōfirmat
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             Non
             peccat
             ,
             qui
             legem
             bumanā
             non
             servat
             ,
             ut
             pro
             stulto
             non
             habeatur
             .
             Martin
             .
             Navarr
             .
             enchir
             .
             c.
             27.
             sect
             .
             283.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Mark.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             Psalm
             .
             69.
             7.
             2
             
             Sam.
             6.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             elegantissimum
             oxymorum
             .
             Casaub.
             not
             .
             in
             N.
             T.
             O
             quantis
             obedientiae
             viribus
             nitun●…ur
             ,
             qui
             gaudent
             pro
             Christo
             ad
             Conciliū
             trabi
             ,
             dignitatem
             ducunt
             pro
             eo
             caedi
             ,
             gloriam
             reputant
             pro
             eo
             mori
             ?
             quibus
             vilitas
             sublimitas
             ,
             contumelia
             gloria
             ,
             patientia
             victoria
             ,
             mirabili
             mirabilitate
             videntur
             .
             Bern.
             de
             grad
             .
             obed
             .
             Ita
             Hier.
             ad
             Helvid
             .
             Gloriae
             mihi
             futura
             convicia
             tua
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Noli
             erubescere
             Christianum
             profiteri
             te
             &c.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Tam
             pauci
             non
             Christiani
             remanserunt
             ,
             ut
             eis
             magis
             objiciatur
             quia
             Christiani
             nō
             sunt
             ,
             quàm
             ipsi
             audeant
             aliquibus
             objicere
             ,
             quia
             Christiani
             sunt
             .
          
           
             f
             f
             Tamen
             dico
             vobis
             ,
             incipe
             ,
             quicunque
             me
             audis
             ,
             vivere
             quomodo
             Christianus
             ,
             &
             vide
             si
             non
             tibi
             objiciatur
             &
             à
             Christianis
             ,
             sed
             nomine
             ,
             non
             vita
             ,
             non
             moribus
             .
             Aug.
             ibid.
             Non
             deerunt
             &
             Christiani
             ,
             qui
             prohibeant
             Christianè
             vivere
             .
             Idem
             de
             tem
             .
             52.
             
             Turba
             ipsa
             quae
             cum
             Domino
             est
             ,
             clamantes
             prohibet
             .
             Matth.
             20.
             31.
             i.
             Bonos
             Christianos
             ,
             verè
             studiesos
             ,
             volentes
             facere
             in
             Euangelio
             scripta
             Dei
             praecepta
             ,
             Christiani
             mali
             &
             tepidi
             prohibent
             .
             Idem
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Psalm
             .
             14.
             6.
             
             Non
             modò
             pietatis
             virtutem
             amisimus
             ,
             sed
             nec
             speciem
             retinemus
             .
             Bern.
             apolog
             .
             ad
             Gu●…elm
             .
             Abb.
             Ipsa
             religio
             in
             opprobrium
             venit
             .
             Idem
             Bern.
             epist.
             117.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luk.
             6.
             15.
             
               qui
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Matth.
             10.
             4.
             
             
               &
               Marc.
            
             3.
             18.
             
               non
               à
               patria
               ,
               sed
               ab
               Hebr.
               radice
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quod
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               significat
               .
               Ang.
               Canin
               .
               de
               Voc.
               N.
               T.
               
            
          
           
             “
             “
             Timor
             Domini
             simplicitas
             reputatur
             ,
             ●…e
             dicam
             ,
             fatuitas
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             †
             Dicā
             quod
             multi
             mecū
             experti
             sunt
             .
             Cùm
             Christianus
             quis
             ceperit
             benè
             vivere
             ,
             fervere
             bonis
             operibus
             ,
             ●…undum
             contemnere
             ,
             reprehensores
             patitur
             &
             contradictores
             frigidos
             Christianos
             .
             Quid
             insanis
             ?
             aiunt
             .
             Nimius
             es
             .
             Nunquid
             alij
             non
             sunt
             Christiani
             ?
             Ista
             stultitia
             est
             ,
             dementia
             ē
             ,
             &c.
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             A
             nostris
             omnia
             fermè
             religiosa
             ridentur
             .
             Salvian
             .
             de
             provid
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             4.
             
             Virū
             circumspectum
             ,
             &
             amicū
             propriae
             conscientiae
             calumniantur
             hypocritā
             .
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Wisd.
             2.
             
             12-16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dion
             .
             Chrys.
             orat
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Eccl.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Non
             vult
             ire
             spectatū
             :
             frenat
             concupiscentiam
             suā
             ,
             ne
             pergat
             ad
             theatrū
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug
             ▪
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Theatrū
             propriè
             sacrarium
             Veneris
             est
             ,
             arx
             omnium
             turpitudinum
             ,
             disciplina
             libidinum
             ,
             impudicitiae
             consistorium
             ;
             ubi
             nihil
             probatur
             ,
             quàm
             quod
             alibi
             non
             probatut
             ;
             ita
             summa
             gratia
             ejus
             de
             spurcitia
             plurimum
             concinnata
             est
             ,
             quod
             si
             nobis
             omnis
             impudicitia
             execranda
             est
             ,
             cur
             liceat
             audire
             quae
             loqui
             non
             licet
             ?
             cur
             liceat
             videre
             ,
             quae
             facere
             flagitium
             est
             ?
             cur
             quae
             ore
             prolata
             communicant
             hominem
             ,
             ea
             per
             oculos
             &
             aures
             admissa
             non
             videantur
             hominē
             communicare
             ,
             cùm
             spiritui
             appareant
             aures
             &
             oculi
             ,
             nec
             possit
             mundus
             praestari
             ,
             cujus
             apparitores
             inquinantur
             ?
             Tertull.
             de
             spectac
             .
             Spectacula
             vel
             cruenta
             vel
             turpia
             .
             Ubi
             exempla
             ●…iunt
             ,
             quae
             jam
             esse
             facinora
             destiterunt
             ;
             &
             adulterium
             discitur
             dum
             videtur
             .
             Quî
             potest
             esse
             qui
             spectat
             vel
             pudicus
             ,
             vel
             integer
             ?
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Donat.
             Nihil
             tam
             damnosum
             est
             bonis
             moribus
             quàm
             in
             spectaculo
             aliquo
             desidere
             .
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             7.
             〈◊〉
             semina
             praebent
             Nequitiae
             .
             Ovid.
             trist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Matth.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Plut.
               de
               audiend
            
             .
          
           
             e
             e
             Stultus
             videri
             ,
             quo
             beatus
             sis
             ,
             velis
             .
             Socrates
             apud
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             71.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Examination
             .
          
           
             f
             f
             Dicat
             Martyr
             ininatori
             stans
             homo
             ante
             hominem
             ,
             Non
             timeo
             ,
             quia
             timeo
             ,
             &c.
             
             Aug.
             de
             Sanct.
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Timeamꝰ
             ,
             ut
             non
             timeamus
             .
             Timeamus
             prudenter
             ,
             ne
             timeamus
             inaniter
             .
             Aug.
             de
             sanct
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Martyres
             timendo
             non
             timuerunt
             :
             quia
             Deum
             timendo
             homines
             contempserunt
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Ne
             timeamus
             ut
             non
             timeamus
             .
          
           
             k
             k
             Illud
             vide
             ,
             ne
             timendo
             magis
             timere
             cogare
             .
             Cic.
             epist.
             fam
             .
             l.
             11.
             ep
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Chrys.
               tom
            
             .
             6.
             serm
             .
             43.
             
             
               Pueri
               lucernam
               non
               timent
               ,
               laruam
               timent
               .
            
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               in
               Nyss.
            
             
          
           
             †
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               in
               Maccab.
            
             
          
           
             “
             “
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               de
               pace
            
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Prov.
             29.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Psal.
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Prov.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Pinner
             of
             Catechis
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             Praesentia
             spernis
             ,
             qui
             futura
             metuit
             .
             Minut.
             Octav.
             Praesentia
             speruit
             opprebria
             ,
             qui
             futura
             ●…tuit
             supplicia
             .
          
           
             Care.
             
          
           
             “
             “
             Tim●…r
             〈◊〉
             &
             solli●…itum
             facit
             .
             Bern.
             n●…od
             .
             viv
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Fides
             facit
             formidinem
             :
             formido
             facit
             solicitudinem
             .
             Tertull.
             ad
             Marc.
             
          
           
             Point
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Genes
             .
             32.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Genes
             .
             32.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             t
             Exod.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Exod.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Corpus
             ,
             sive
             Corpor
             ,
             ut
             olim
             loquebantur
             ,
             quasi
             Cordis
             por
             ,
             i.
             puer
             ,
             sive
             〈◊〉
             ;
             〈◊〉
             forma
             ,
             quâ
             Marcipor
             ,
             Quintipor
             ,
             &c.
             Camer
             .
             problem
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Aristot.
               ethic
               Nicom
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               &
               pol.
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               
               Omne
               animal
               se
               diligit
               .
               Naturà
               sua
               quisque
               sibi
               car
               ▪
               est
               .
               Ab
               interitu
               natura
               abhorret
               .
               Hinc
               ingenita
               cuique
               curasui
               ;
               metus
               mortis
               ,
               fuga
               mali
               ,
               &c.
               Cic.
               de
               fin
               .
               l.
               5.
               
               Cura
               ▪
               fui
               ●…nte
               omnia
               cunctis
               inest
               animalibus
               :
               nec
               inseritur
               ,
               sed
               innascitir
               .
               Simul
               autem
               conciliatur
               saluti
               suae
               quidque
               ,
               &
               quae
               juvant
               ,
               illa
               petit
               ,
               l●…sara
               formidans
               refugit
               .
               Sen.
               ep
               .
               124.
               
            
          
           
             *
             *
             Qui
             sic
             timet
             ,
             nihil
             negligit
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cant.
             47.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             rhet
             .
             l.
             2.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Timore
             nihil
             validius
             ,
             nihil
             vehementius
             .
             Bern.
             de
             divers
             .
             12.
             
             Metus
             cum
             venit
             ,
             rarum
             habet
             somnus
             locū
             .
             P.
             Syr.
             Rapit
             enim
             somnos
             pavor
             .
             Sen.
             Herc.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             b
             Gen.
             32.
             7
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             c
             Iudg.
             16.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Res
             est
             imperios●…
             timor
             .
             Martial
             .
             l.
             11.
             ep
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Contracta
             per
             metum
             irrita
             obligatio
             est
             .
             Althus
             .
             dicaeolog
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             118.
             
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Omnem
             formido
             somnolentiam
             excutit
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             Cave●…is
             s●…
             pav●…bis
             .
             Rom.
             1●…
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Examination
             Application
             .
          
           
             d
             d
             Matth.
             24.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Compar
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Gen.
             6.
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             O●…nes
             .
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Genes
             .
             6.
             22.
             
             &
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
             Adam
             pradixit
             geminum
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             .
             l.
             1.
             6.
             3.
             
             Ab
             isto
             No●…
             Deu●…
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ill●…
             〈◊〉
             ●…jusdē
             〈◊〉
             .
             Brough
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Sybill
               .
               ●…rac
               .
               l.
               4.
               
               Et
               ibid.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iustin
               .
               apolog
               .
               Et
               cataclysmum
               factum
               ,
               &
               deflagrationem
               futuram
               Sibylla
               vaticinata
               est
               .
               Lactant.
               de
               ira
               Dei
               ,
               cap.
               23.
               
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Sybill
               .
               in
               airostich
               .
               apud
               Euseb.
               in
               vita
               Constant.
               Decidet
               è
               coelis
               ignisque
               &
               sulphuris
               amnis
               .
               Exuret
               terras
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…polumque
               .
               Apud
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei
               l.
               18.
               c.
               23.
               
               Stoici
               omnia
               inflammanda
               ,
               iterumque
               futura
               asseruerunt
               .
               Athenag
               .
               de
               resurr
               .
               Hinc
               annus
               ille
               maximus
               ,
               cujus
               hyems
               summa
               est
               Calaclysmus
               sive
               diluvio
               ,
               aestas
               Ecpyrosts
               ,
               i.
               mundi
               incendium
               :
               (
               unde
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               dicta
               .
               Ex
               Menipp
               .
               conviv
               .
               Athen.
               dipnoseph
               .
               l.
               14
               Nam
               his
               alternis
               temporibus
               mundus
               tum
               exignescere
               ,
               tum
               exaquescere
               videtur
               .
               Censorin
               .
               de
               nat
               .
               die
               c.
               18.
               
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Tragicus
               apud
               Clem.
               strom
               .
               l.
               5.
               
               &
               Euseb
               .
               praepar
               .
               lib.
               13.
               cap.
               13.
               
               Essè
               quoque
               in
               satis
               reminiscitur
               affore
               tempus
               ,
               Quo
               mare
               ,
               quo
               tellus
               ,
               correptaque
               regia
               coeli
               Ardeat
               ,
               &
               mundi
               moles
               operos●…
               laboret
               .
               Ovid.
               met
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               Communis
               mundo
               superest
               rogus
               ,
               olsibus
               astra
               Mixturus
               &c.
               Lucan
               .
               bell
               .
               Phars
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               Aqua
               &
               ignis
               terrenis
               dominantur
               .
               Ex
               his
               ortus
               &
               interitus
               est
               .
               Quandocunque
               placuere
               res
               novae
               mundo
               ,
               sic
               in
               nos
               mare
               emittitur
               ,
               ut
               desuper
               fervor
               ignis
               ,
               cùm
               aliud
               genus
               exitij
               placuit
               .
               Cùm
               enim
               fatalis
               dies
               dil●…vij
               venerit
               ,
               aestus
               solutus
               legibus
               fine
               modo
               strtur
               ,
               ratione
               eadem
               qua
               conflagratio
               futura
               est
               .
               Alterutrum
               fit
               ,
               cùm
               Deo
               visam
               ordiri
               meliora
               ,
               vetera
               finire
               .
               Sen.
               quaest
               .
               nat
               .
               l.
               3.
               c.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Cùm
               tempus
               advenerit
               ,
               quo
               se
               mundus
               renovaturus
               extinguat
               ,
               ignibus
               vastis
               torrebit
               ,
               incendetque
               mortalia
               &c.
               
               Idem
               ad
               Marc.
               c.
               26.
               
               Euenturum
               putant
               S●…i
               ,
               ut
               ad
               extremum
               mundus
               omnis
               ignescat
               .
               Cic.
               de
               nat
               .
               De●…r
               .
               l.
               2.
               &
               ardoré
               deflagret
               .
               Idem
               Acad.
               lib.
               4.
               
               De
               Stoicis
               idem
               Numenius
               apud
               Euseb.
               Sed
               &
               de
               Epicareit
               Minutius
               in
               Octavio
               .
            
          
           
             i
             i
             1
             Petr.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             Ephes.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Psal.
             90.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             Nihil
             ne
             in
             totū
             quidem
             diem
             certi
             est
             ▪
             Sen.
             ad
             Polyb.
             c.
             29.
             
             Nihil
             in
             diem
             ,
             nihil
             in
             horam
             promittitur
             .
             Idem
             ad
             Marc.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Compar
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Psal.
             90.
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             q
             Genes
             .
             19.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Exod.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Conuiction
             .
          
           
             “
             “
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             Heu
             ,
             vivunt
             homines
             ,
             tanquā
             mors
             nulla
             sequatur
             ;
             Et
             velut
             infernus
             fabula
             vana
             foret
             .
          
           
             t
             t
             Esai
             .
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             u
             Qui
             pudorē
             amisit
             ;
             bestia
             par
             est
             ,
             qui
             timorein
             ,
             bestiâ
             pejor
             est
             .
             Bern.
             de
             divers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             x
             x
             Psal.
             36.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             paedag
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Timor
             enim
             Domini
             expellit
             peccatū
             .
             Sirac
             .
             1.
             26.
             sive
             quod
             jam
             admissū
             est
             ,
             sive
             quodtentat
             intrare
             ;
             illud
             poenitendo
             ,
             hoc
             resistēdo
             .
             Bern
             ▪
             de
             divers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Si
             timetis
             ,
             quare
             non
             cavetis
             ?
             Aug.
             de
             discipl
             .
             Christ.
             c.
             2.
             
             Cur
             Sodomam
             incolitis
             ruituri
             jam
             ruituram
             ?
             Cur
             citò
             non
             fugitis
             perituri
             rem
             periturā
             ?
             Misocosin
             .
             contempt
             .
             mund
             .
          
           
             y
             y
             Gen.
             32.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             z
             Iudg.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             a
             Vigilabis
             ,
             si
             time●…is
             .
             Aug.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ap.
             ●…8
             .
             Et
             tu
             vigilares
             ,
             si
             timores
             .
          
           
             b
             b
             Timor
             torporem
             excussit
             &
             nolentibus
             .
             Nec
             tutu●…
             patitur
             esse
             securum
             pav●…r
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             c
             c
             Act.
             27.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             d
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             e
             Ierem.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             f
             Ierem.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             g
             Ezech.
             14.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             h
             Ezech.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             i
             Esai
             .
             57.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             k
             2
             King.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             l
             Ierem.
             15.
             21.
             
             &
             40.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             m
             Ierem.
             45.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             n
             Ier.
             39.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             o
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             p
             Tametsi
             non
             bonum
             ,
             tamen
             in
             bonum
             ▪
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
          
           
             q
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.
             
          
           
             r
             r
             Quid
             est
             diu
             vivere
             ,
             nisi
             diu
             torqueri
             .
             Aug.
             de
             temp
             .
             113.
             
          
           
             s
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Greg.
               Naz.
               epitaph
               .
               Caesar.
               Diu
               vivendo
               multa
               quae
               non
               visvides
               .
               P.
               Syr.
               
            
          
           
             t
             t
             Apoc.
             7.
             17.
             
             &
             21.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocl
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euripid.